Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Hawthorne, Nathaniel, 1804-1864 [1860], The marble faun, or, The romance of Monte Beni [Volume 1] (Ticknor and Fields, Boston) [word count] [eaf576v1T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

HUNTER COLLECTION
University of Virginia, 1819
[figure description] 576EAF. Paste-Down Endpaper with Bookplates (2): The first bookplate is for the Hunter Collection. It is a beige rectangle with Hunter Collection centered and framed in a black box. On the outside are many half-circles with a dot in the middle and what look like tulips in the space between the circles. The second bookplate is a generic University of Virginia library bookplate for gift texts. The bookplate includes the unofficial version of the University seal, which was drawn in 1916, with the donor's name typed in. The seal depicts the Roman goddess of wisdom, Minerva, in the foreground with the Rotunda and East Lawn filling the space behind her. On the left side of the image, an olive branch appears in the upper foreground. The bookplate has an off-white background with the seal printed in dark blue ink.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

R M T Hunter

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Halftitle page.[end figure description]

THE MARBLE FAUN:
OR, THE
ROMANCE OF MONTE BENI.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page THE MARBLE FAUN:
OR, THE
ROMANCE OF MONTE BENI.
IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOL. I.
BOSTON:
TICKNOR AND FIELDS.
M DCCC LX.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1860, by
Nathaniel Hawthorne,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts.
RIVERSIDE, CAMBRIDGE:
STEREOTYPED AND PRINTED BY
H. O. HOUGHTON AND COMPANY.

-- --

PREFACE.

[figure description] Page v.[end figure description]

It is now seven or eight years (so many, at
all events, that I cannot precisely remember the
epoch) since the author of this romance last appeared
before the Public. It had grown to be a
custom with him to introduce each of his humble
publications with a familiar kind of preface, addressed
nominally to the Public at large, but
really to a character with whom he felt entitled
to use far greater freedom. He meant it for that
one congenial friend, — more comprehensive of his
purposes, more appreciative of his success, more
indulgent of his short-comings, and, in all respects,
closer and kinder than a brother, — that all-sympathizing
critic, in short, whom an author never
actually meets, but to whom he implicitly makes
his appeal whenever he is conscious of having
done his best.

-- vi --

[figure description] Page vi.[end figure description]

The antique fashion of Prefaces recognized this
genial personage as the “Kind Reader,” the
“Gentle Reader,” the “Beloved,” the “Indulgent,”
or, at coldest, the “Honored Reader,” to
whom the prim old author was wont to make his
preliminary explanations and apologies, with the
certainty that they would be favorably received.
I never personally encountered, nor corresponded
through the post with this representative essence
of all delightful and desirable qualities which a
reader can possess. But, fortunately for myself,
I never therefore concluded him to be merely a
mythic character. I had always a sturdy faith
in his actual existence, and wrote for him year
after year, during which the great eye of the
Public (as well it might) almost utterly over-looked
my small productions.

Unquestionably, this gentle, kind, benevolent,
indulgent, and most beloved and honored Reader
did once exist for me, and (in spite of the infinite
chances against a letter's reaching its destination
without a definite address) duly received
the scrolls which I flung upon whatever wind
was blowing, in the faith that they would find
him out. But, is he extant now? In these
many years, since he last heard from me, may

-- vii --

[figure description] Page vii.[end figure description]

he not have deemed his earthly task accomplished,
and have withdrawn to the paradise of gentle
readers, wherever it may be, to the enjoyments
of which his kindly charity on my behalf must
surely have entitled him? I have a sad foreboding
that this may be the truth. The “Gentle
Reader,” in the case of any individual author,
is apt to be extremely short-lived; he seldom
outlasts a literary fashion, and, except in very
rare instances, closes his weary eyes before the
writer has half done with him. If I find him at
all, it will probably be under some mossy gravestone,
inscribed with a half-obliterated name which
I shall never recognize.

Therefore, I have little heart or confidence
(especially, writing as I do, in a foreign land,
and after a long, long absence from my own) to
presume upon the existence of that friend of
friends, that unseen brother of the soul, whose
apprehensive sympathy has so often encouraged
me to be egotistical in my prefaces, careless though
unkindly eyes should skim over what was never
meant for them. I stand upon ceremony, now;
and, after stating a few particulars about the work
which is here offered to the Public, must make my
most reverential bow, and retire behind the curtain.

-- viii --

[figure description] Page viii.[end figure description]

This Romance was sketched out during a residence
of considerable length in Italy, and has
been re-written and prepared for the press in
England. The author proposed to himself merely
to write a fanciful story, evolving a thoughtful
moral, and did not purpose attempting a portraiture
of Italian manners and character. He has
lived too long abroad not to be aware that a
foreigner seldom acquires that knowledge of a
country at once flexible and profound, which may
justify him in endeavoring to idealize its traits.

Italy, as the site of his Romance, was chiefly
valuable to him as affording a sort of poetic or
fairy precinct, where actualities would not be so
terribly insisted upon as they are, and must needs
be, in America. No author, without a trial, can
conceive of the difficulty of writing a romance
about a country where there is no shadow, no
antiquity, no mystery, no picturesque and gloomy
wrong, nor anything but a commonplace prosperity,
in broad and simple daylight, as is happily
the case with my dear native land. It will
be very long, I trust, before romance-writers may
find congenial and easily handled themes, either in
the annals of our stalwart republic, or in any
characteristic and probable events of our

-- ix --

[figure description] Page ix.[end figure description]

individual lives. Romance and poetry, ivy, lichens, and
wall-flowers need ruin to make them grow.

In re-writing these volumes, the author was
somewhat surprised to see the extent to which he
had introduced descriptions of various Italian objects,
antique, pictorial, and statuesque. Yet these
things fill the mind everywhere in Italy, and
especially in Rome, and cannot easily be kept
from flowing out upon the page when one writes
freely, and with self-enjoyment. And, again, while
reproducing the book, on the broad and dreary
sands of Redcar, with the gray German Ocean
tumbling in upon me, and the northern blast
always howling in my ears, the complete change
of scene made these Italian reminiscences shine
out so vividly that I could not find it in my
heart to cancel them.

An act of justice remains to be performed
towards two men of genius with whose productions
the author has allowed himself to use a
quite unwarrantable freedom. Having imagined
a sculptor in this Romance, it was necessary to
provide him with such works in marble as should
be in keeping with the artistic ability which he
was supposed to possess. With this view, the
author laid felonious hands upon a certain bust

-- x --

[figure description] Page x.[end figure description]

of Milton, and a statue of a pearl-diver, which
he found in the studio of Mr. Paul Akers, and
secretly conveyed them to the premises of his
imaginary friend, in the Via Frezza. Not content
even with these spoils, he committed a further
robbery upon a magnificent statue of Cleopatra,
the production of Mr. William W. Story, an
artist whom his country and the world will not
long fail to appreciate. He had thoughts of appropriating,
likewise, a certain door of bronze by
Mr. Randolph Rogers, representing the history
of Columbus in a series of admirable bas-reliefs,
but was deterred by an unwillingness to meddle
with public property. Were he capable of stealing
from a lady, he would certainly have made
free with Miss Hosmer's admirable statue of
Zenobia.

He now wishes to restore the above-mentioned
beautiful pieces of sculpture to their proper owners,
with many thanks, and the avowal of his
sincere admiration. What he has said of them
in the Romance, does not partake of the fiction
in which they are imbedded, but expresses his
genuine opinion, which he has little doubt, will
be found in accordance with that of the Public.
It is, perhaps, unnecessary to say, that, while

-- xi --

[figure description] Page xi.[end figure description]

stealing their designs, the Author has not taken
a similar liberty with the personal characters of
either of these gifted sculptors; his own man of
marble being entirely imaginary.

Leamington, December 15, 1859. Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

CONTENTS OF THE FIRST VOLUME.

[figure description] Page xiii.[end figure description]

CHAP.

PAGE


I. MIRIAM, HILDA, KENYON, DONATELLO 15

II. THE FAUN 23

III. SUBTERRANEAN REMINISCENCES 32

IV. THE SPECTRE OF THE CATACOMB 41

V. MIRIAM'S STUDIO 52

VI. THE VIRGIN'S SHRINE 69

VII. BEATRICE 82

VIII. THE SUBURBAN VILLA 92

IX. THE FAUN AND NYMPH 100

X. THE SYLVAN DANCE 110

XI. FRAGMENTARY SENTENCES 119

XII. A STROLL ON THE PINCIAN 128

XIII. A SCULPTOR'S STUDIO 145

XIV. CLEOPATRA 157

XV. AN ÆSTHETIC COMPANY 167

XVI. A MOONLIGHT RAMBLE 180

XVII. MIRIAM'S TROUBLE 193

XVIII. ON THE EDGE OF A PRECIPICE 203

XIX. THE FAUN'S TRANSFORMATION 216

XX. THE BURIAL CHANT 223

XXI. THE DEAD CAPUCHIN 233

XXII. THE MEDICI GARDENS 243

XXIII. MIRIAM AND HILDA 250

XXIV. THE TOWER AMONG THE APENNINES 263

XXV. SUNSHINE 272

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Main text

-- --

p576-020 CHAPTER I. MIRIAM, HILDA, KENYON, DONATELLO.

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

Four individuals, in whose fortunes we should be glad
to interest the reader, happened to be standing in one of
the saloons of the sculpture-gallery in the Capitol at
Rome. It was that room (the first, after ascending the
staircase) in the centre of which reclines the noble and
most pathetic figure of the Dying Gladiator, just sinking
into his death-swoon. Around the walls stand the Antinous,
the Amazon, the Lycian Apollo, the Juno; all
famous productions of antique sculpture, and still shining
in the undiminished majesty and beauty of their ideal
life, although the marble that embodies them is yellow
with time, and perhaps corroded by the damp earth in
which they lay buried for centuries. Here, likewise, is
seen a symbol (as apt at this moment as it was two thousand
years ago) of the Human Soul, with its choice of
Innocence or Evil close at hand, in the pretty figure of a

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

child, clasping a dove to her bosom, but assaulted by a
snake.

From one of the windows of this saloon, we may see a
flight of broad stone steps, descending alongside the antique
and massive foundation of the Capitol, towards the
battered triumphal arch of Septimius Severus, right below.
Farther on, the eye skirts along the edge of the desolate
Forum, (where Roman washerwomen hang out their linen
to the sun,) passing over a shapeless confusion of modern
edifices, piled rudely up with ancient brick and stone, and
over the domes of Christian churches, built on the old
pavements of heathen temples, and supported by the very
pillars that once upheld them. At a distance beyond —
yet but a little way, considering how much history is
heaped into the intervening space — rises the great sweep
of the Coliseum, with the blue sky brightening through
its upper tier of arches. Far off, the view is shut in by
the Alban mountains, looking just the same, amid all this
decay and change, as when Romulus gazed thitherward
over his half-finished wall.

We glance hastily at these things — at this bright sky,
and those blue, distant mountains, and at the ruins, Etruscan,
Roman, Christian, venerable with a threefold antiquity,
and at the company of world-famous statues in the
saloon — in the hope of putting the reader into that state
of feeling which is experienced oftenest at Rome. It is
a vague sense of ponderous remembrances; a perception
of such weight and density in a bygone life, of which
this spot was the centre, that the present moment is
pressed down or crowded out, and our individual affairs

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

and interests are but half as real here as elsewhere.
Viewed through this medium, our narrative — into which
are woven some airy and unsubstantial threads, intermixed
with others, twisted out of the commonest stuff of
human existence — may seem not widely different from
the texture of all our lives.

Side by side with the massiveness of the Roman Past,
all matters that we handle or dream of now-a-days look
evanescent and visionary alike.

It might be that the four persons whom we are seeking
to introduce, were conscious of this dreamy character of
the present, as compared with the square blocks of granite
wherewith the Romans built their lives. Perhaps it even
contributed to the fanciful merriment which was just now
their mood. When we find ourselves fading into shadows
and unrealities, it seems hardly worth while to be
sad, but rather to laugh as gaily as we may, and ask little
reason wherefore.

Of these four friends of ours, three were artists, or
connected with art; and, at this moment, they had been
simultaneously struck by a resemblance between one of
the antique statues, a well-known masterpiece of Grecian
sculpture, and a young Italian, the fourth member of
their party.

“You must needs confess, Kenyon,” said a dark-eyed
young woman, whom her friends called Miriam, “that
you never chiselled out of marble, nor wrought in clay, a
more vivid likeness than this, cunning a bust-maker as
you think yourself. The portraiture is perfect in character,
sentiment, and feature. If it were a picture, the

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

resemblance might be half illusive and imaginary; but
here, in this Pentelic marble, it is a substantial fact, and
may be tested by absolute touch and measurement. Our
friend Donatello is the very Faun of Praxiteles. Is it
not true, Hilda?”

“Not quite — almost — yes, I really think so,” replied
Hilda, a slender, brown-haired, New England girl, whose
perceptions of form and expression were wonderfully
clear and delicate. “If there is any difference between
the two faces, the reason may be, I suppose, that the
Faun dwelt in woods and fields, and consorted with
his like; whereas, Donatello has known cities a little, and
such people as ourselves. But the resemblance is very
close, and very strange.”

“Not so strange,” whispered Miriam, mischievously;
“for no Faun in Arcadia was ever a greater simpleton
than Donatello. He has hardly a man's share of wit,
small as that may be. It is a pity there are no longer
any of this congenial race of rustic creatures for our
friend to consort with!”

“Hush, naughty one!” returned Hilda. “You are
very ungrateful, for you well know he has wit enough to
worship you, at all events.”

“Then the greater fool he!” said Miriam, so bitterly
that Hilda's quiet eyes were somewhat startled.

“Donatello, my dear friend,” said Kenyon, in Italian,
“pray gratify us all by taking the exact attitude of this
statue.”

The young man laughed, and threw himself into the
position in which the statue has been standing for two or

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

three thousand years. In truth, allowing for the difference
of costume, and if a lion's skin could have been substituted
for his modern talma, and a rustic pipe for his
stick, Donatello might have figured perfectly as the marble
Faun, miraculously softened into flesh and blood.

“Yes; the resemblance is wonderful,” observed Kenyon,
after examining the marble and the man with the
accuracy of a sculptor's eye. “There is one point,
however, or, rather, two points, in respect to which our
friend Donatello's abundant curls will not permit us
to say whether the likeness is carried into minute detail.”

And the sculptor directed the attention of the party to
the ears of the beautiful statue which they were contemplating.

But we must do more than merely refer to this exquisite
work of art; it must be described, however inadequate
may be the effort to express its magic peculiarity
in words.

The Faun is the marble image of a young man, leaning
his right arm on the trunk or stump of a tree; one
hand hangs carelessly by his side; in the other he holds
the fragment of a pipe, or some such sylvan instrument
of music. His only garment — a lion's skin, with the
claws upon his shoulder — falls half way down his back,
leaving the limbs and entire front of the figure nude.
The form, thus displayed, is marvellously graceful, but
has a fuller and more rounded outline, more flesh, and
less of heroic muscle than the old sculptors were wont to
assign to their types of masculine beauty. The

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

character of the face corresponds with the figure; it is most
agreeable in outline and feature, but rounded and somewhat
voluptuously developed, especially about the throat
and chin; the nose is almost straight, but very slightly
curves inward, thereby acquiring an indescribable charm
of geniality and humor. The mouth, with its full yet
delicate lips, seems so nearly to smile outright, that it
calls forth a responsive smile. The whole statue — unlike
anything else that ever was wrought in that severe
material of marble — conveys the idea of an amiable and
sensual creature, easy, mirthful, apt for jollity, yet not
incapable of being touched by pathos. It is impossible
to gaze long at this stone image without conceiving a
kindly sentiment towards it, as if its substance were
warm to the touch, and imbued with actual life. It
comes very close to some of our pleasantest sympathies.

Perhaps it is the very lack of moral severity, of any
high and heroic ingredient in the character of the Faun,
that makes it so delightful an object to the human eye
and to the frailty of the human heart. The being here
represented is endowed with no principle of virtue, and
would be incapable of comprehending such; but he
would be true and honest by dint of his simplicity. We
should expect from him no sacrifice or effort for an
abstract cause; there is not an atom of martyr's stuff in
all that softened marble; but he has a capacity for strong
and warm attachment, and might act devotedly through
its impulse, and even die for it at need. It is possible,
too, that the Faun might be educated through the medium
of his emotions, so that the coarser animal portion of his

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

nature might eventually be thrown into the background,
though never utterly expelled.

The animal nature, indeed, is a most essential part of
the Faun's composition; for the characteristics of the
brute creation meet and combine with those of humanity
in this strange yet true and natural conception of antique
poetry and art. Praxiteles has subtly diffused throughout
his work that mute mystery which so hopelessly perplexes
us whenever we attempt to gain an intellectual or
sympathetic knowledge of the lower orders of creation.
The riddle is indicated, however, only by two definite
signs; these are the two ears of the Faun, which are leaf-shaped,
terminating in little peaks, like those of some
species of animals. Though not so seen in the marble,
they are probably to be considered as clothed in fine,
downy fur. In the coarser representations of this class
of mythological creatures, there is another token of brute
kindred, — a certain caudal appendage; which, if the
Faun of Praxiteles must be supposed to possess it at all,
is hidden by the lion's skin that forms his garment. The
pointed and furry ears, therefore, are the sole indications
of his wild, forest nature.

Only a sculptor of the finest imagination, the most delicate
taste, the sweetest feeling, and the rarest artistic
skill — in a word, a sculptor and a poet too — could have
first dreamed of a Faun in this guise, and then have succeeded
in imprisoning the sportive and frisky thing in
marble. Neither man nor animal, and yet no monster;
but a being in whom both races meet on friendly ground!
The idea grows coarse as we handle it, and hardens in

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

our grasp. But, if the spectator broods long over the
statue, he will be conscious of its spell; all the pleasantness
of sylvan life, all the genial and happy characteristics
of creatures that dwell in woods and fields, will seem
to be mingled and kneaded into one substance, along with
the kindred qualities in the human soul. Trees, grass,
flowers, woodland streamlets, cattle, deer, and unsophisticated
man! The essence of all these was compressed
long ago, and still exists within that discolored marble
surface of the Faun of Praxiteles.

And, after all, the idea may have been no dream, but
rather a poet's reminiscence of a period when man's affinity
with nature was more strict, and his fellowship with
every living thing more intimate and dear.

-- 023 --

p576-028 CHAPTER II. THE FAUN.

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

Donatello,” playfully cried Miriam, “do not leave
us in this perplexity! Shake aside those brown curls,
my friend, and let us see whether this marvellous resemblance
extends to the very tips of the ears. If so, we
shall like you all the better!”

“No, no, dearest signorina,” answered Donatello, laughing,
but with a certain earnestness. “I entreat you to
take the tips of my ears for granted.” As he spoke, the
young Italian made a skip and jump, light enough for a
veritable faun; so as to place himself quite beyond the
reach of the fair hand that was outstretched, as if to settle
the matter by actual examination. “I shall be like a
wolf of the Apennines,” he continued, taking his stand on
the other side of the Dying Gladiator, “if you touch my
ears ever so softly. None of my race could endure it.
It has always been a tender point with my forefathers
and me.”

He spoke in Italian, with the Tuscan rusticity of accent,
and an unshaped sort of utterance, betokening that
he must heretofore have been chiefly conversant with
rural people.

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

“Well, well,” said Miriam, “your tender point — your
two tender points, if you have them — shall be safe, so
far as I am concerned. But how strange this likeness is,
after all! and how delightful, if it really includes the
pointed ears! Oh, it is impossible, of course,” she continued,
in English, “with a real and commonplace young
man like Donatello; but you see how this peculiarity defines
the position of the Faun; and, while putting him
where he cannot exactly assert his brotherhood, still disposes
us kindly towards the kindred creature. He is not
supernatural, but just on the verge of nature, and yet
within it. What is the nameless charm of this idea,
Hilda? You can feel it more delicately than I.”

“It perplexes me,” said Hilda, thoughtfully, and shrinking
a little; “neither do I quite like to think about it.”

“But, surely,” said Kenyon, “you agree with Miriam
and me, that there is something very touching and impressive
in this statue of the Faun. In some long-past
age, he must really have existed. Nature needed, and
still needs, this beautiful creature; standing betwixt man
and animal, sympathizing with each, comprehending the
speech of either race, and interpreting the whole existence
of one to the other. What a pity that he has forever
vanished from the hard and dusty paths of life, —
unless,” added the sculptor, in a sportive whisper, “Donatello
be actually he!”

“You cannot conceive how this fantasy takes hold of
me,” responded Miriam, between jest and earnest. “Imagine,
now, a real being, similar to this mythic Faun;
how happy, how genial, how satisfactory would be his life,

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

enjoying the warm, sensuous, earthy side of nature; revelling
in the merriment of woods and streams; living as
our four-footed kindred do, — as mankind did in its innocent
childhood; before sin, sorrow, or morality itself had
ever been thought of! Ah! Kenyon, if Hilda and you
and I — if I, at least, — had pointed ears! For I suppose
the Faun had no conscience, no remorse, no burthen
on the heart, no troublesome recollections of any sort;
no dark future either.”

“What a tragic tone was that last, Miriam!” said the
sculptor; and, looking into her face, he was startled to
behold it pale and tear-stained. “How suddenly this
mood has come over you!”

“Let it go as it came,” said Miriam, “like a thundershower
in this Roman sky. All is sunshine again, you
see!”

Donatello's refractoriness as regarded his ears had evidently
cost him something, and he now came close to
Miriam's side, gazing at her with an appealing air, as if
to solicit forgiveness. His mute, helpless gesture of entreaty
had something pathetic in it, and yet might well
enough excite a laugh, so like it was to what you may see
in the aspect of a hound when he thinks himself in fault
or disgrace. It was difficult to make out the character of
this young man. So full of animal life as he was, so joyous
in his deportment, so handsome, so physically well
developed, he made no impression of incompleteness, of
maimed or stinted nature. And yet, in social intercourse,
these familiar friends of his habitually and instinctively
allowed for him, as for a child or some other lawless

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

thing, exacting no strict obedience to conventional rules,
and hardly noticing his eccentricities enough to pardon
them. There was an indefinable characteristic about
Donatello that set him outside of rules.

He caught Miriam's hand, kissed it, and gazed into her
eyes without saying a word. She smiled, and bestowed
on him a little careless caress, singularly like what one
would give to a pet dog when he puts himself in the way
to receive it. Not that it was so decided a caress either,
but only the merest touch, somewhere between a pat and
a tap of the finger; it might be a mark of fondness, or
perhaps a playful pretence of punishment. At all events,
it appeared to afford Donatello exquisite pleasure; insomuch
that he danced quite round the wooden railing that
fences in the Dying Gladiator.

“It is the very step of the Dancing Faun,” said Miriam
apart to Hilda. “What a child, or what a simpleton,
he is! I continually find myself treating Donatello as if
he were the merest unfledged chicken; and yet he can
claim no such privileges in the right of his tender age;
for he is at least — how old should you think him,
Hilda?”

“Twenty years, perhaps,” replied Hilda, glancing at
Donatello; “but, indeed, I cannot tell; hardly so old, on
second thoughts, or possibly older. He has nothing to
do with time, but has a look of eternal youth in his face.”

“All underwitted people have that look,” said Miriam,
scornfully.

“Donatello has certainly the gift of eternal youth, as
Hilda suggests,” observed Kenyon, laughing; “for,

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

judging by the date of this statue, which, I am more and
more convinced, Praxiteles carved on purpose for him, he
must be at least twenty-five centuries old, and he still
looks as young as ever.”

“What age have you, Donatello?” asked Miriam.

“Signorina, I do not know,” he answered; “no great
age, however; for I have only lived since I met you.”

“Now, what old man of society could have turned a
silly compliment more smartly than that!” exclaimed
Miriam. “Nature and art are just at one sometimes.
But what a happy ignorance is this of our friend Donatello!
Not to know his own age! It is equivalent to being
immortal on earth. If I could only forget mine!”

“It is too soon to wish that,” observed the sculptor;
“you are scarcely older than Donatello looks.”

“I shall be content, then,” rejoined Miriam, “if I could
only forget one day of all my life.” Then she seemed to
repent of this allusion, and hastily added, “A woman's
days are so tedious that it is a boon to leave even one of
them out of the account.”

The foregoing conversation had been carried on in a
mood in which all imaginative people, whether artists or
poets, love to indulge. In this frame of mind, they sometimes
find their profoundest truths side by side with the
idlest jest, and utter one or the other, apparently without
distinguishing which is the most valuable, or assigning any
considerable value to either. The resemblance between
the marble Faun and their living companion had made a
deep, half-serious, half-mirthful impression on these three
friends, and had taken them into a certain airy region,

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

lifting up, as it is so pleasant to feel them lifted, their
heavy earthly feet from the actual soil of life. The world
had been set afloat, as it were, for a moment, and relieved
them for just so long of all customary responsibility for
what they thought and said.

It might be under this influence — or, perhaps, because
sculptors always abuse one another's works — that Kenyon
threw in a criticism upon the Dying Gladiator.

“I used to admire this statue exceedingly,” he remarked,
“but, latterly, I find myself getting weary and
annoyed that the man should be such a length of time
leaning on his arm in the very act of death. If he is so
terribly hurt, why does he not sink down and die without
further ado? Flitting moments, imminent emergencies,
imperceptible intervals between two breaths, ought not to
be encrusted with the eternal repose of marble; in any
sculptural subject, there should be a moral standstill,
since there must of necessity be a physical one. Otherwise,
it is like flinging a block of marble up into the air,
and by some trick or enchantment, causing it to stick
there. You feel that it ought to come down, and are
dissatisfied that it does not obey the natural law.”

“I see,” said Miriam, mischievously, “you think that
sculpture should be a sort of fossilizing process. But, in
truth, your frozen art has nothing like the scope and freedom
of Hilda's and mine. In painting there is no similar
objection to the representation of brief snatches of time;
perhaps, because a story can be so much more fully told
in picture, and buttressed about with circumstances that
give it an epoch. For instance, a painter never would

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

have sent down yonder Faun out of his far antiquity,
lonely and desolate, with no companion to keep his simple
heart warm.”

“Ah, the Faun!” cried Hilda, with a little gesture of
impatience; “I have been looking at him too long; and
now, instead of a beautiful statue, immortally young, I
see only a corroded and discolored stone. This change is
very apt to occur in statues.”

“And a similar one in pictures, surely,” retorted the
sculptor. “It is the spectator's mood that transfigures
the Transfiguration itself. I defy any painter to move
and elevate me without my own consent and assistance.”

“Then you are deficient of a sense,” said Miriam.

The party now strayed onward from hall to hall of that
rich gallery, pausing here and there, to look at the multitude
of noble and lovely shapes, which have been dug up
out of the deep grave in which old Rome lies buried. And,
still, the realization of the antique Faun, in the person of
Donatello, gave a more vivid character to all these marble
ghosts. Why should not each statue grow warm with
life! Antinous might lift his brow, and tell us why he is
forever sad. The Lycian Apollo might strike his lyre;
and, at the first vibration, that other Faun in red marble,
who keeps up a motionless dance, should frisk gayly forth,
leading yonder Satyrs, with shaggy goat-shanks, to clatter
their little hoofs upon the floor, and all join hands with
Donatello! Bacchus, too, a rosy flush diffusing itself
over his time-stained surface, could come down from his
pedestal, and offer a cluster of purple grapes to Donatello's
lips; because the god recognizes him as the

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

woodland elf who so often shared his revels. And here, in
this sarcophagus, the exquisitely carved figures might assume
life, and chase one another round its verge with that
wild merriment which is so strangely represented on those
old burial coffers; though still with some subtle allusion
to death, carefully veiled, but forever peeping forth amid
emblems of mirth and riot.

As the four friends descended the stairs, however, their
play of fancy subsided into a much more sombre mood; a
result apt to follow upon such exhilaration as that which
had so recently taken possession of them.

“Do you know,” said Miriam, confidentially to Hilda,
“I doubt the reality of this likeness of Donatello to the
Faun, which we have been talking so much about? To
say the truth, it never struck me so forcibly as it did Kenyon
and yourself, though I gave in to whatever you were
pleased to fancy, for the sake of a moment's mirth and
wonder.”

“I was certainly in earnest, and you seemed equally
so,” replied Hilda, glancing back at Donatello, as if to reassure
herself of the resemblance. “But faces change so
much, from hour to hour, that the same set of features
has often no keeping with itself; to an eye, at least, which
looks at expression more than outline. How sad and
sombre he has grown, all of a sudden!”

“Angry too, methinks! nay, it is anger much more
than sadness,” said Miriam. “I have seen Donatello in
this mood once or twice before. If you consider him
well, you will observe an odd mixture of the bull-dog, or
some other equally fierce brute, in our friend's

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

composition; a trait of savageness hardly to be expected in such
a gentle creature as he usually is. Donatello is a very
strange young man. I wish he would not haunt my footsteps
so continually.”

“You have bewitched the poor lad,” said the sculptor
laughing. “You have a faculty of bewitching people,
and it is providing you with a singular train of followers.
I see another of them behind yonder pillar; and it is his
presence that has aroused Donatello's wrath.”

They had now emerged from the gateway of the
palace; and partly concealed by one of the pillars of the
portico, stood a figure such as may often be encountered
in the streets and piazzas of Rome, and nowhere else.
He looked as if he might just have stepped out of a picture,
and, in truth, was likely enough to find his way into
a dozen pictures; being no other than one of those living
models, dark, bushy-bearded, wild of aspect and attire,
whom artists convert into saints or assassins, according as
their pictorial purposes demand.

“Miriam,” whispered Hilda, a little startled, “it is your
model!”

-- 032 --

p576-037 CHAPTER III. SUBTERRANEAN REMINISCENCES.

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

Miriam's model has so important a connection with
our story, that it is essential to describe the singular mode
of his first appearance, and how he subsequently became
a self-appointed follower of the young female artist. In
the first place, however, we must devote a page or two to
certain peculiarities in the position of Miriam herself.

There was an ambiguity about this young lady, which,
though it did not necessarily imply anything wrong, would
have operated unfavorably as regarded her reception in
society, anywhere but in Rome. The truth was, that nobody
knew anything about Miriam, either for good or evil.
She had made her appearance without introduction, had
taken a studio, put her card upon the door, and showed
very considerable talent as a painter in oils. Her fellow-professors
of the brush, it is true, showered abundant
criticisms upon her pictures, allowing them to be well
enough for the idle half-efforts of an amateur, but lacking
both the trained skill and the practice that distinguish the
works of a true artist.

Nevertheless, be their faults what they might, Miriam's

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

pictures met with good acceptance among the patrons of
modern art. Whatever technical merit they lacked, its
absence was more than supplied by a warmth and passionateness,
which she had the faculty of putting into her
productions, and which all the world could feel. Her
nature had a great deal of color, and, in accordance with
it, so likewise had her pictures.

Miriam had great apparent freedom of intercourse;
her manners were so far from evincing shyness, that it
seemed easy to become acquainted with her, and not difficult
to develop a casual acquaintance into intimacy.
Such, at least, was the impression which she made, upon
brief contact, but not such the ultimate conclusion of those
who really sought to know her. So airy, free, and affable
was Miriam's deportment towards all who came within
her sphere, that possibly they might never be conscious
of the fact; but so it was, that they did not get on, and
were seldom any farther advanced into her good graces
to-day than yesterday. By some subtle quality, she kept
people at a distance, without so much as letting them
know that they were excluded from her inner circle.
She resembled one of those images of light, which conjurors
evoke and cause to shine before us, in apparent
tangibility, only an arm's length beyond our grasp: we
make a step in advance, expecting to seize the illusion,
but find it still precisely so far out of our reach. Finally,
society began to recognize the impossibility of getting
nearer to Miriam, and gruffly acquiesced.

There were two persons, however, whom she appeared
to acknowledge as friends in the closer and truer sense of

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

the word; and both of these more favored individuals did
credit to Miriam's selection. One was a young American
sculptor, of high promise and rapidly increasing celebrity;
the other, a girl of the same country, a painter like Miriam
herself, but in a widely different sphere of art. Her
heart flowed out towards these two; she requited herself
by their society and friendship (and especially by Hilda's)
for all the loneliness with which, as regarded the rest of
the world, she chose to be surrounded. Her two friends
were conscious of the strong, yearning grasp which Miriam
laid upon them, and gave her their affection in full measure;
Hilda, indeed, responding with the fervency of a
girl's first friendship, and Kenyon with a manly regard,
in which there was nothing akin to what is distinctively
called love.

A sort of intimacy subsequently grew up between these
three friends and a fourth individual; it was a young
Italian, who, casually visiting Rome, had been attracted
by the beauty which Miriam possessed in a remarkable
degree. He had sought her, followed her, and insisted,
with simple perseverance, upon being admitted at least to
her acquaintance; a boon which had been granted, when
a more artful character, seeking it by a more subtle mode
of pursuit, would probably have failed to obtain it. This
young man, though anything but intellectually brilliant,
had many agreeable characteristics which won him the
kindly and half-contemptuous regard of Miriam and her
two friends. It was he whom they called Donatello, and
whose wonderful resemblance to the Faun of Praxiteles
forms the key-note of our narrative.

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

Such was the position in which we find Miriam some
few months after her establishment at Rome. It must
be added, however, that the world did not permit her to
hide her antecedents without making her the subject of a
good deal of conjecture; as was natural enough, considering
the abundance of her personal charms, and the degree
of notice that she attracted as an artist. There were
many stories about Miriam's origin and previous life,
some of which had a very probable air, while others were
evidently wild and romantic fables. We cite a few, leaving
the reader to designate them either under the probable
or the romantic head.

It was said, for example, that Miriam was the daughter
and heiress of a great Jewish banker, (an idea perhaps
suggested by a certain rich Oriental character in her
face,) and had fled from her paternal home to escape a
union with a cousin, the heir of another of that golden
brotherhood; the object being, to retain their vast accumulation
of wealth within the family. Another story
hinted, that she was a German princess, whom, for reasons
of state, it was proposed to give in marriage either
to a decrepit sovereign, or a prince still in his cradle.
According to a third statement, she was the offspring of a
Southern American planter, who had given her an elaborate
education and endowed her with his wealth; but the
one burning drop of African blood in her veins so affected
her with a sense of ignominy, that she relinquished all,
and fled her country. By still another account she was
the lady of an English nobleman; and, out of mere love
and honor of art, had thrown aside the splendor of her

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

rank, and come to seek a subsistence by her pencil in a
Roman studio.

In all the above cases, the fable seemed to be instigated
by the large and bounteous impression which Miriam invariably
made, as if necessity and she could have nothing
to do with one another. Whatever deprivations she underwent
must needs be voluntary. But there were other
surmises, taking such a commonplace view as that Miriam
was the daughter of a merchant or financier, who had
been ruined in a great commercial crisis; and, possessing
a taste for art, she had attempted to support herself by
the pencil, in preference to the alternative of going out as
governess.

Be these things how they might, Miriam, fair as she
looked, was plucked up out of a mystery, and had its
roots still clinging to her. She was a beautiful and attractive
woman, but based, as it were, upon a cloud, and all
surrounded with misty substance; so that the result was
to render her sprite-like in her most ordinary manifestations.
This was the case even in respect to Kenyon and
Hilda, her especial friends. But such was the effect of
Miriam's natural language, her generosity, kindliness, and
native truth of character, that these two received her as a
dear friend into their hearts, taking her good qualities as
evident and genuine, and never imagining that what was
hidden must be therefore evil.

We now proceed with our narrative.

The same party of friends, whom we have seen at the
sculpture gallery of the Capitol, chanced to have gone
together, some months before, to the catacomb of St.

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

Calixtus. They went joyously down into that vast tomb,
and wandered by torchlight through a sort of dream, in
which reminiscences of church-aisles and grimy cellars —
and chiefly the latter — seemed to be broken into fragments,
and hopelessly intermingled. The intricate passages
along which they followed their guide had been
hewn, in some forgotten age, out of a dark-red, crumbly
stone. On either side were horizontal niches, where, if
they held their torches closely, the shape of a human
body was discernible in white ashes, into which the entire
mortality of a man or woman had resolved itself. Among
all this extinct dust, there might perchance be a thigh-bone,
which crumbled at a touch; or possibly a skull,
grinning at its own wretched plight, as is the ugly and
empty habit of the thing.

Sometimes their gloomy pathway tended upward, so
that, through a crevice, a little daylight glimmered down
upon them, or even a streak of sunshine peeped into a
burial niche; then again, they went downward by gradual
descent, or by abrupt, rudely hewn steps, into deeper and
deeper recesses of the earth. Here and there the narrow
and tortuous passages widened somewhat, developing
themselves into small chapels; which once, no doubt, had
been adorned with marble-work and lighted with everburning
lamps and tapers. All such illumination and
ornament, however, had long since been extinguished and
stript away; except, indeed, that the low roofs of a few
of these ancient sites of worship were covered with dingy
stucco, and frescoed with scriptural scenes and subjects, in
the dreariest stage of ruin.

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

In one such chapel, the guide showed them a low arch,
beneath which the body of St. Cecilia had been buried
after her martyrdom, and where it lay till a sculptor saw
it, and rendered it forever beautiful in marble.

In a similar spot they found two sarcophagi, one containing
a skeleton, and the other a shrivelled body, which
still wore the garments of its former lifetime.

“How dismal all this is!” said Hilda, shuddering. “I
do not know why we came here, nor why we should stay
a moment longer.”

“I hate it all!” cried Donatello, with peculiar energy.
“Dear friends, let us hasten back into the blessed daylight!”

From the first, Donatello had shown little fancy for the
expedition; for, like most Italians, and in especial accordance
with the law of his own simple and physically happy
nature, this young man had an infinite repugnance to
graves and skulls, and to all that ghastliness which the
Gothic mind loves to associate with the idea of death.
He shuddered, and looked fearfully round, drawing nearer
to Miriam, whose attractive influence alone had enticed
him into that gloomy region.

“What a child you are, poor Donatello!” she observed,
with the freedom which she always used towards him.
“You are afraid of ghosts!”

“Yes, signorina; terribly afraid!” said the truthful
Donatello.

“I also believe in ghosts,” answered Miriam, “and
could tremble at them, in a suitable place. But these
sepulchres are so old, and these skulls and white ashes so

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

very dry, that methinks they have ceased to be haunted.
The most awful idea connected with the catacombs is
their interminable extent, and the possibility of going
astray into this labyrinth of darkness, which broods
around the little glimmer of our tapers.”

“Has any one ever been lost here?” asked Kenyon
of the guide.

“Surely, signor; one, no longer ago than my father's
time,” said the guide; and he added, with the air of a
man who believed what he was telling, “but the first that
went astray here was a pagan of old Rome, who hid himself
in order to spy out and betray the blessed saints, who
then dwelt and worshipped in these dismal places. You
have heard the story, signor? A miracle was wrought
upon the accursed one; and, ever since (for fifteen centuries
at least), he has been groping in the darkness, seeking
his way out of the catacomb.”

“Has he ever been seen?” asked Hilda, who had
great and tremulous faith in marvels of this kind.

“These eyes of mine never beheld him, signorina; the
saints forbid!” answered the guide. “But it is well
known that he watches near parties that come into the
catacomb, especially if they be heretics, hoping to lead
some straggler astray. What this lost wretch pines for,
almost as much as for the blessed sunshine, is a companion
to be miserable with him.”

“Such an intense desire for sympathy indicates something
amiable in the poor fellow, at all events,” observed
Kenyon.

They had now reached a larger chapel than those

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

heretofore seen; it was of a circular shape, and though hewn
out of the solid mass of red sandstone, had pillars, and a
carved roof, and other tokens of a regular architectural
design. Nevertheless, considered as a church, it was exceedingly
minute, being scarcely twice a man's stature in
height, and only two or three paces from wall to wall;
and while their collected torches illuminated this one,
small, consecrated spot, the great darkness spread all
round it, like that immenser mystery which envelops our
little life, and into which friends vanish from us, one by
one.

“Why, where is Miriam?” cried Hilda.

The party gazed hurriedly from face to face, and became
aware that one of their party had vanished into the
great darkness, even while they were shuddering at the
remote possibility of such a misfortune.

-- 041 --

p576-046 CHAPTER IV. THE SPECTRE OF THE CATACOMB.

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

Surely, she cannot be lost!” exclaimed Kenyon.
“It is but a moment since she was speaking.”

“No, no!” said Hilda, in great alarm. “She was
behind us all; and it is a long while since we have heard
her voice!”

“Torches! torches!” cried Donatello, desperately. “I
will seek her, be the darkness ever so dismal!”

But the guide held him back, and assured them all,
that there was no possibility of assisting their lost companion,
unless by shouting at the very top of their voices.
As the sound would go very far along these close and
narrow passages, there was a fair probability that Miriam
might hear the call, and be able to retrace her steps.

Accordingly, they all — Kenyon with his bass voice;
Donatello with his tenor; the guide with that high and
hard Italian cry, which makes the streets of Rome so
resonant; and Hilda with her slender scream, piercing
farther than the united uproar of the rest — began to
shriek, halloo, and bellow, with the utmost force of their
lungs. And, not to prolong the reader's suspense, (for we

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

do not particularly seek to interest him in this scene, telling
it only on account of the trouble and strange entanglement
which followed,) they soon heard a responsive
call, in a female voice.

“It was the signorina!” cried Donatello, joyfully.

“Yes; it was certainly dear Miriam's voice,” said
Hilda. “And here she comes! Thank Heaven! Thank
Heaven!”

The figure of their friend was now discernible by her
own torchlight, approaching out of one of the cavernous
passages. Miriam came forward, but not with the eagerness
and tremulous joy of a fearful girl, just rescued from
a labyrinth of gloomy mystery. She made no immediate
response to their inquiries and tumultuous congratulations;
and, as they afterwards remembered, there was
something absorbed, thoughtful, and self-concentrated in
her deportment. She looked pale, as well she might, and
held her torch with a nervous grasp, the tremor of which
was seen in the irregular twinkling of the flame. This
last was the chief perceptible sign of any recent agitation
or alarm.

“Dearest, dearest Miriam,” exclaimed Hilda, throwing
her arms about her friend, “where have you been straying
from us? Blessed be Providence, which has rescued
you out of that miserable darkness!”

“Hush, dear Hilda!” whispered Miriam, with a
strange little laugh. “Are you quite sure that it was
Heaven's guidance which brought me back. If so, it
was by an odd messenger, as you will confess. See;
there he stands.”

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

Startled at Miriam's words and manner, Hilda gazed
into the duskiness whither she pointed, and there beheld
a figure standing just on the doubtful limit of obscurity,
at the threshold of the small, illuminated chapel. Kenyon
discerned him at the same instant, and drew nearer with
his torch; although the guide attempted to dissuade him,
averring that, once beyond the consecrated precincts of
the chapel, the apparition would have power to tear him
limb from limb. It struck the sculptor, however, when
he afterwards recurred to these circumstances, that the
guide manifested no such apprehension on his own account
as he professed on behalf of others; for he kept
pace with Kenyon as the latter approached the figure,
though still endeavoring to restrain him.

In fine, they both drew near enough to get as good a
view of the spectre as the smoky light of their torches,
struggling with the massive gloom, could supply.

The stranger was of exceedingly picturesque, and even
melodramatic aspect. He was clad in a voluminous
cloak, that seemed to be made of a buffalo's hide, and a
pair of those goat-skin breeches, with the hair outward,
which are still commonly worn by the peasants of the
Roman Campagna. In this garb, they look like antique
Satyrs; and, in truth, the Spectre of the Catacomb might
have represented the last survivor of that vanished race,
hiding himself in sepulchral gloom, and mourning over
his lost life of woods and streams.

Furthermore, he had on a broad-brimmed, conical hat,
beneath the shadow of which a wild visage was indistinctly
seen, floating away, as it were, into a dusky

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

wilderness of moustache and beard. His eyes winked, and
turned uneasily from the torches, like a creature to whom
midnight would be more congenial than noonday.

On the whole, the spectre might have made a considerable
impression on the sculptor's nerves, only that he was
in the habit of observing similar figures, almost every
day, reclining on the Spanish steps, and waiting for some
artist to invite them within the magic realm of picture.
Nor, even thus familiarized with the stranger's peculiarities
of appearance, could Kenyon help wondering to see
such a personage, shaping himself so suddenly out of the
void darkness of the catacomb.

“What are you?” said the sculptor, advancing his
torch nearer. “And how long have you been wandering
here?”

“A thousand and five hundred years!” muttered the
guide, loud enough to be heard by all the party. “It is
the old pagan phantom that I told you of, who sought to
betray the blessed saints!”

“Yes; it is a phantom!” cried Donatello, with a shudder.
“Ah, dearest signorina, what fearful thing has
beset you, in those dark corridors!”

“Nonsense, Donatello,” said the sculptor. “The man
is no more a phantom than yourself. The only marvel
is, how he comes to be hiding himself in the catacomb.
Possibly, our guide might solve the riddle.”

The spectre himself here settled the point of his tangibility,
at all events, and physical substance, by approaching
a step nearer, and laying his hand on Kenyon's arm.

“Inquire not what I am, nor wherefore I abide in the

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

darkness,” said he, in a hoarse, harsh voice, as if a great
deal of damp were clustering in his throat. “Henceforth,
I am nothing but a shadow behind her footsteps. She
came to me when I sought her not. She has called me
forth, and must abide the consequences of my reappearance
in the world.”

“Holy Virgin! I wish the signorina joy of her prize,”
said the guide, half to himself. “And in any case, the
catacomb is well rid of him.”

We need follow the scene no farther. So much is
essential to the subsequent narrative, that, during the
short period while astray in those tortuous passages,
Miriam had encountered an unknown man, and led him
forth with her, or was guided back by him, first into the
torchlight, thence into the sunshine.

It was the further singularity of this affair, that the
connection, thus briefly and casually formed, did not
terminate with the incident that gave it birth. As if her
service to him, or his service to her, whichever it might
be, had given him an indefeasible claim on Miriam's
regard and protection, the Spectre of the Catacomb never
long allowed her to lose sight of him, from that day forward.
He haunted her footsteps with more than the
customary persistency of Italian mendicants, when once
they have recognized a benefactor. For days together,
it is true, he occasionally vanished, but always reappeared,
gliding after her through the narrow streets, or
climbing the hundred steps of her staircase and sitting at
her threshold.

Being often admitted to her studio, he left his features,

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

or some shadow or reminiscence of them, in many of her
sketches and pictures. The moral atmosphere of these
productions was thereby so influenced, that rival painters
pronounced it a case of hopeless mannerism, which would
destroy all Miriam's prospects of true excellence in art.

The story of this adventure spread abroad, and made
its way beyond the usual gossip of the Forestieri, even
into Italian circles, where, enhanced by a still potent spirit
of superstition, it grew far more wonderful than as above
recounted. Thence, it came back among the Anglo-Saxons,
and was communicated to the German artists,
who so richly supplied it with romantic ornaments and
excrescences, after their fashion, that it became a fantasy
worthy of Tieck or Hoffmann. For nobody has any conscience
about adding to the improbabilities of a marvellous
tale.

The most reasonable version of the incident, that could
anywise be rendered acceptable to the auditors, was substantially
the one suggested by the guide of the catacomb,
in his allusion to the legend of Memmius. This man, or
demon, or man-demon, was a spy during the persecutions
of the early Christians, probably under the Emperor
Diocletian, and penetrated into the catacomb of St. Calixtus,
with the malignant purpose of tracing out the hidingplaces
of the refugees. But, while he stole craftily
through those dark corridors, he chanced to come upon a
little chapel, where tapers were burning before an altar
and a crucifix, and a priest was in the performance of his
sacred office. By divine indulgence, there was a single
moment's grace allowed to Memmius, during which, had

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

he been capable of Christian faith and love, he might
have knelt before the cross, and received the holy light
into his soul, and so have been blest forever. But he
resisted the sacred impulse. As soon, therefore, as that
one moment had glided by, the light of the consecrated
tapers, which represent all truth, bewildered the wretched
man with everlasting error, and the blessed cross itself
was stamped as a seal upon his heart, so that it should
never open to receive conviction.

Thenceforth, this heathen Memmius has haunted the
wide and dreary precincts of the catacomb, seeking, as
some say, to beguile new victims into his own misery;
but, according to other statements, endeavoring to prevail
on any unwary visitor to take him by the hand, and guide
him out into the daylight. Should his wiles and entreaties
take effect, however, the man-demon would remain
only a little while above ground. He would gratify his
fiendish malignity by perpetrating signal mischief on his
benefactor, and perhaps bringing some old pestilence or
other forgotten and long-buried evil on society; or, possibly,
teaching the modern world some decayed and dusty
kind of crime, which the antique Romans knew; and
then would hasten back to the catacomb, which, after so
long haunting it, has grown his most congenial home.

Miriam herself, with her chosen friends, the sculptor
and the gentle Hilda, often laughed at the monstrous
fictions that had gone abroad in reference to her adventure.
Her two confidants (for such they were, on all
ordinary subjects) had not failed to ask an explanation of
the mystery, since undeniably a mystery there was, and

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

one sufficiently perplexing itself, without any help from
the imaginative faculty. And, sometimes responding to
their inquiries with a melancholy sort of playfulness,
Miriam let her fancy run off into wilder fables than any
which German ingenuity or Italian superstition had contrived.

For example, with a strange air of seriousness over all
her face, only belied by a laughing gleam in her dark
eyes, she would aver that the spectre (who had been an
artist in his mortal lifetime) had promised to teach her a
long lost, but invaluable secret of old Roman fresco-painting.
The knowledge of this process would place Miriam
at the head of modern art; the sole condition being
agreed upon, that she should return with him into his
sightless gloom, after enriching a certain extent of stuccoed
wall with the most brilliant and lovely designs.
And what true votary of art would not purchase unrivalled
excellence, even at so vast a sacrifice!

Or, if her friends still solicited a soberer account,
Miriam replied, that, meeting the old infidel in one of the
dismal passages of the catacomb, she had entered into
controversy with him, hoping to achieve the glory and
satisfaction of converting him to the Christian faith. For
the sake of so excellent a result, she had even staked her
own salvation against his, binding herself to accompany
him back into his penal gloom, if, within a twelvemonth's
space, she should not have convinced him of the errors
through which he had so long groped and stumbled. But,
alas! up to the present time, the controversy had gone
direfully in favor of the man-demon; and Miriam (as

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

she whispered in Hilda's ear) had awful forebodings, that,
in a few more months, she must take an eternal farewell
of the sun!

It was somewhat remarkable, that all her romantic
fantasies arrived at this selfsame dreary termination; it
appeared impossible for her even to imagine any other
than a disastrous result from her connection with her illomened
attendant.

This singularity might have meant nothing, however,
had it not suggested a despondent state of mind, which
was likewise indicated by many other tokens. Miriam's
friends had no difficulty in perceiving that, in one way or
another, her happiness was very seriously compromised.
Her spirits were often depressed into deep melancholy.
If ever she was gay, it was seldom with a healthy cheerfulness.
She grew moody, moreover, and subject to fits
of passionate ill-temper; which usually wreaked itself on
the heads of those who loved her best. Not that Miriam's
indifferent acquaintances were safe from similar outbreaks
of her displeasure, especially if they ventured upon any
allusion to the model. In such cases, they were left with
little disposition to renew the subject, but inclined, on the
other hand, to interpret the whole matter as much to her
discredit as the least favorable coloring of the facts would
allow.

It may occur to the reader, that there was really no
demand for so much rumor and speculation in regard to
an incident, which might well enough have been explained
without going many steps beyond the limits of
probability. The spectre might have been merely a

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

Roman beggar, whose fraternity often harbor in stranger
shelters than the catacombs; or one of those pilgrims,
who still journey from remote countries to kneel and
worship at the holy sites, among which these haunts of
the early Christians are esteemed especially sacred. Or,
as was perhaps a more plausible theory, he might be a
thief of the city, a robber of the Campagna, a political
offender, or an assassin, with blood upon his hand; whom
the negligence or connivance of the police allowed to take
refuge in those subterranean fastnesses, where such outlaws
have been accustomed to hide themselves from a far
antiquity downward. Or he might have been a lunatic,
fleeing instinctively from man, and making it his dark
pleasure to dwell among the tombs, like him whose awful
cry echoes afar to us from Scripture times.

And, as for the stranger's attaching himself so devotedly
to Miriam, her personal magnetism might be allowed
a certain weight in the explanation. For what remains,
his pertinacity need not seem so very singular to those
who consider how slight a link serves to connect these
vagabonds of idle Italy with any person that may have
the ill-hap to bestow charity, or be otherwise serviceable
to them, or betray the slightest interest in their fortunes.

Thus little would remain to be accounted for, except
the deportment of Miriam herself; her reserve, her
brooding melancholy, her petulance, and moody passion.
If generously interpreted, even these morbid symptoms
might have sufficient cause in the stimulating and exhausting
influences of an imaginative art, exercised by a
delicate young woman, in the nervous and unwholesome

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

atmosphere of Rome. Such, at least, was the view of
the case which Hilda and Kenyon endeavored to impress
on their own minds, and impart to those whom their
opinions might influence.

One of Miriam's friends took the matter sadly to heart.
This was the young Italian. Donatello, as we have seen,
had been an eye-witness of the stranger's first appearance,
and had ever since nourished a singular prejudice
against the mysterious, dusky, death-scented apparition.
It resembled not so much a human dislike or hatred, as
one of those instinctive, unreasoning antipathies which
the lower animals sometimes display, and which generally
prove more trustworthy than the acutest insight into
character. The shadow of the model, always flung into
the light which Miriam diffused around her, caused no
slight trouble to Donatello. Yet he was of a nature so
remarkably genial and joyous, so simply happy, that he
might well afford to have something subtracted from his
comfort, and make tolerable shift to live upon what remained.

-- 052 --

p576-057 CHAPTER V. MIRIAM'S STUDIO.

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

The courtyard and staircase of a palace built three
hundred years ago, are a peculiar feature of modern
Rome, and interest the stranger more than many things
of which he has heard loftier descriptions. You pass
through the grand breadth and height of a squalid entrance-way,
and perhaps see a range of dusky pillars,
forming a sort of cloister round the court, and in the
intervals, from pillar to pillar, are strewn fragments of
antique statues, headless and legless torsos, and busts that
have invariably lost — what it might be well if living
men could lay aside in that unfragrant atmosphere — the
nose. Bas-reliefs, the spoil of some far older palace, are
set in the surrounding walls, every stone of which has
been ravished from the Coliseum, or any other imperial
ruin which earlier barbarism had not already levelled
with the earth. Between two of the pillars, moreover,
stands an old sarcophagus without its lid, and with
all its more prominently projecting sculptures broken
off; perhaps it once held famous dust, and the bony
framework of some historic man, although now only a

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

receptacle for the rubbish of the courtyard, and a half-worn
broom.

In the centre of the court, under the blue Italian sky,
and with the hundred windows of the vast palace gazing
down upon it, from four sides, appears a fountain. It
brims over from one stone basin to another, or gushes
from a Naiad's urn, or spirts its many little jets from
the mouths of nameless monsters, which were merely grotesque
and artificial when Bernini, or whoever was their
unnatural father, first produced them; but now the
patches of moss, the tufts of grass, the trailing maidenhair,
and all sorts of verdant weeds that thrive in the
cracks and crevices of moist marble, tell us that Nature
takes the fountain back into her great heart, and cherishes
it as kindly as if it were a woodland spring. And,
hark, the pleasant murmur, the gurgle, the plash! You
might hear just those tinkling sounds from any tiny waterfall
in the forest, though here they gain a delicious pathos
from the stately echoes that reverberate their natural language.
So the fountain is not altogether glad, after all
its three centuries of play!

In one of the angles of the courtyard, a pillared doorway
gives access to the staircase, with its spacious breadth
of low, marble steps, up which, in former times, have gone
the princes and cardinals of the great Roman family who
built this palace. Or they have come down, with still
grander and loftier mien, on their way to the Vatican or
the Quirinal, there to put off their scarlet hats in exchange
for the triple crown. But, in fine, all these illustrious
personages have gone down their hereditary

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

staircase for the last time, leaving it to be the thoroughfare of
ambassadors, English noblemen, American millionnaires,
artists, tradesmen, washerwomen, and people of every
degree; all of whom find such gilded and marble-panelled
saloons as their pomp and luxury demand, or such homely
garrets as their necessity can pay for, within this one
multifarious abode. Only, in not a single nook of the
palace (built for splendor, and the accommodation of a
vast retinue, but with no vision of a happy fireside or
any mode of domestic enjoyment) does the humblest or
the haughtiest occupant find comfort.

Up such a staircase, on the morning after the scene at
the sculpture gallery, sprang the light foot of Donatello.
He ascended from story to story, passing lofty doorways,
set within rich frames of sculptured marble, and climbing
unweariedly upward, until the glories of the first piano
and the elegance of the middle height were exchanged
for a sort of Alpine region, cold and naked in its aspect.
Steps of rough stone, rude wooden balustrades, a brick
pavement in the passages, a dingy whitewash on the walls;
these were here the palatial features. Finally, he paused
before an oaken door, on which was pinned a card, bearing
the name of Miriam Schaefer, artist in oils. Here
Donatello knocked, and the door immediately fell somewhat
ajar; its latch having been pulled up by means of a
string on the inside. Passing through a little anteroom,
he found himself in Miriam's presence.

“Come in, wild Faun,” she said, “and tell me the latest
news from Arcady!”

The artist was not just then at her easel, but was

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

busied with the feminine task of mending a pair of
gloves.

There is something extremely pleasant, and even touching—
at least, of very sweet, soft, and winning effect —
in this peculiarity of needle-work, distinguishing women
from men. Our own sex is incapable of any such by-play
aside from the main business of life; but women — be
they of what earthly rank they may, however gifted with
intellect or genius, or endowed with awful beauty — have
always some little handiwork ready to fill the tiny gap of
every vacant moment. A needle is familiar to the fingers
of them all. A queen, no doubt, plies it on occasion;
the woman-poet can use it as adroitly as her pen; the
woman's eye, that has discovered a new star, turns from
its glory to send the polished little instrument gleaming
along the hem of her kerchief, or to darn a casual fray in
her dress. And they have greatly the advantage of us
in this respect. The slender thread of silk or cotton
keeps them united with the small, familiar, gentle interests
of life, the continually operating influences of which
do so much for the health of the character, and carry off
what would otherwise be a dangerous accumulation of
morbid sensibility. A vast deal of human sympathy runs
along this electric line, stretching from the throne to the
wicker-chair of the humblest seamstress, and keeping high
and low in a species of communion with their kindred
beings. Methinks it is a token of healthy and gentle
characteristics, when women of high thoughts and accomplishments
love to sew; especially as they are never more
at home with their own hearts than while so occupied.

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

And when the work falls in a woman's lap, of its own
accord, and the needle involuntarily ceases to fly, it is a
sign of trouble, quite as trustworthy as the throb of the
heart itself. This was what happened to Miriam. Even
while Donatello stood gazing at her, she seemed to have
forgotten his presence, allowing him to drop out of her
thoughts, and the torn glove to fall from her idle fingers.
Simple as he was, the young man knew by his sympathies
that something was amiss.

“Dear lady, you are sad,” said he, drawing close to
her.

“It is nothing, Donatello,” she replied, resuming her
work: “yes; a little sad, perhaps; but that is not strange
for us people of the ordinary world, especially for women.
You are of a cheerfuller race, my friend, and know nothing
of this disease of sadness. But why do you come
into this shadowy room of mine?”

“Why do you make it so shadowy?” asked he.

“We artists purposely exclude sunshine, and all but a
partial light,” said Miriam, “because we think it necessary
to put ourselves at odds with nature before trying to
imitate her. That strikes you very strangely, does it
not? But we make very pretty pictures sometimes, with
our artfully arranged lights and shadows. Amuse yourself
with some of mine, Donatello, and by and by I shall
be in the mood to begin the portrait we were talking
about.”

The room had the customary aspect of a painter's
studio; one of those delightful spots that hardly seem to
belong to the actual world, but rather to be the outward

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

type of a poet's haunted imagination, where there are
glimpses, sketches, and half-developed hints of beings and
objects grander and more beautiful than we can anywhere
find in reality. The windows were closed with shutters,
or deeply curtained, except one, which was partly open to
a sunless portion of the sky, admitting only from high
upward that partial light which, with its strongly marked
contrast of shadow, is the first requisite towards seeing
objects pictorially. Pencil-drawings were pinned against
the wall or scattered on the tables. Unframed canvases
turned their backs on the spectator, presenting only a
blank to the eye, and churlishly concealing whatever
riches of scenery or human beauty Miriam's skill had depicted
on the other side.

In the obscurest part of the room Donatello was half
startled at perceiving duskily a woman with long dark
hair, who threw up her arms with a wild gesture of tragic
despair, and appeared to beckon him into the darkness
along with her.

“Do not be afraid, Donatello,” said Miriam, smiling to
see him peering doubtfully into the mysterious dusk.
“She means you no mischief, nor could perpetrate any if
she wished it ever so much. It is a lady of exceedingly
pliable disposition; now a heroine of romance, and now
a rustic maid; yet all for show; being created, indeed,
on purpose to wear rich shawls and other garments in a
becoming fashion. This is the true end of her being,
although she pretends to assume the most varied duties
and perform many parts in life, while really the poor puppet
has nothing on earth to do. Upon my word, I am

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

satirical unawares, and seem to be describing nine women
out of ten in the person of my lay-figure. For most
purposes she has the advantage of the sisterhood. Would
I were like her!”

“How it changes her aspect,” exclaimed Donatello,
“to know that she is but a jointed figure. When my
eyes first fell upon her, I thought her arms moved, as if
beckoning me to help her in some direful peril.”

“Are you often troubled with such sinister freaks of
fancy?” asked Miriam. “I should not have supposed it.”

“To tell you the truth, dearest signorina,” answered
the young Italian, “I am apt to be fearful in old, gloomy
houses, and in the dark. I love no dark or dusky corners,
except it be in a grotto, or among the thick green leaves
of an arbor, or in some nook of the woods, such as I
know many in the neighborhood of my home. Even
there, if a stray sunbeam steal in, the shadow is all the
better for its cheerful glimmer.”

“Yes; you are a Faun, you know,” said the fair artist,
laughing at the remembrance of the scene of the day before.
“But the world is sadly changed now-a-days; grievously
changed, poor Donatello, since those happy times
when your race used to dwell in the Arcadian woods,
playing hide-and-seek with the nymphs in grottoes and
nooks of shrubbery. You have reappeared on earth some
centuries too late.”

“I do not understand you now,” answered Donatello,
looking perplexed; “only, signorina, I am glad to have
my lifetime while you live; and where you are, be it in
cities or fields, I would fain be there too.”

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

“I wonder whether I ought to allow you to speak in
this way,” said Miriam, looking thoughtfully at him.
“Many young women would think it behoved them to be
offended. Hilda would never let you speak so, I dare
say. But he is a mere boy,” she added, aside, “a simple
boy, putting his boyish heart to the proof on the first
woman whom he chances to meet. If yonder lay-figure
had had the luck to meet him first, she would have smitten
him as deeply as I.”

“Are you angry with me?” asked Donatello, dolorously.

“Not in the least,” answered Miriam, frankly giving
him her hand. “Pray look over some of these sketches
till I have leisure to chat with you a little. I hardly
think I am in spirits enough to begin your portrait to-day.”

Donatello was as gentle and docile as a pet spaniel; as
playful, too, in his general disposition, or saddening with
his mistress's variable mood like that or any other kindly
animal which has the faculty of bestowing its sympathies
more completely than men or women can ever do. Accordingly,
as Miriam bade him, he tried to turn his attention
to a great pile and confusion of pen-and-ink sketches
and pencil-drawings which lay tossed together on a table.
As it chanced, however, they gave the poor youth little
delight.

The first that he took up was a very impressive sketch,
in which the artist had jotted down her rough ideas for a
picture of Jael driving the nail through the temples of
Sisera It was dashed off with remarkable power, and

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

showed a touch or two that were actually life-like and
death-like, as if Miriam had been standing by when Jael
gave the first stroke of her murderous hammer, or as if
she herself were Jael, and felt irresistibly impelled to
make her bloody confession in this guise.

Her first conception of the stern Jewess had evidently
been that of perfect womanhood, a lovely form, and a
high, heroic face of lofty beauty; but, dissatisfied either
with her own work or the terrible story itself, Miriam
had added a certain wayward quirk of her pencil, which
at once converted the heroine into a vulgar murderess.
It was evident that a Jael like this would be sure to
search Sisera's pockets as soon as the breath was out of
his body.

In another sketch she had attempted the story of
Judith, which we see represented by the old masters so
often, and in such various styles. Here, too, beginning
with a passionate and fiery conception of the subject in all
earnestness, she had given the last touches in utter scorn,
as it were, of the feelings which at first took such powerful
possession of her hand. The head of Holofernes
(which by the by had a pair of twisted moustaches, like
those of a certain potentate of the day) being fairly cut
off, was screwing its eyes upward and twirling its features
into a diabolical grin of triumphant malice, which it flung
right in Judith's face. On her part, she had the startled
aspect that might be conceived of a cook if a calf's head
should sneer at her when about to be popped into the
dinner-pot.

Over and over again, there was the idea of woman,

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

acting the part of a revengeful mischief towards man.
It was, indeed, very singular to see how the artist's imagination
seemed to run on these stories of bloodshed, in
which woman's hand was crimsoned by the stain; and
how, too, — in one form or another, grotesque or sternly
sad, — she failed not to bring out the moral, that woman
must strike through her own heart to reach a human life,
whatever were the motive that impelled her.

One of the sketches represented the daughter of Herodias
receiving the head of John the Baptist in a charger.
The general conception appeared to be taken from Bernardo
Luini's picture, in the Uffizzi gallery at Florence;
but Miriam had imparted to the saint's face a look of
gentle and heavenly reproach, with sad and blessed eyes
fixed upward at the maiden; by the force of which miraculous
glance, her whole womanhood was at once awakened
to love and endless remorse.

These sketches had a most disagreeable effect on Donatello's
peculiar temperament. He gave a shudder; his
face assumed a look of trouble, fear, and disgust; he
snatched up one sketch after another, as if about to tear
it in pieces. Finally, shoving away the pile of drawings,
he shrank back from the table and clasped his hands over
his eyes.

“What is the matter, Donatello?” asked Miriam, looking
up from a letter which she was now writing. “Ah!
I did not mean you to see those drawings. They are
ugly phantoms that stole out of my mind; not things that
I created, but things that haunt me. See! here are some
trifles that perhaps will please you better.”

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

She gave him a portfolio, the sketches in which indicated
a happier mood of mind, and one, it is to be
hoped, more truly characteristic of the artist. Supposing
neither of these classes of subject to show anything of her
own individuality, Miriam had evidently a great scope of
fancy, and a singular faculty of putting what looked like
heart into her productions. The latter sketches were
domestic and common scenes, so finely and subtilely idealized
that they seemed such as we may see at any moment,
and everywhere; while still there was the indefinable
something added, or taken away, which makes all the difference
between sordid life and an earthly paradise. The
feeling and sympathy in all of them were deep and true.
There was the scene, that comes once in every life, of the
lover winning the soft and pure avowal of bashful affection
from the maiden, whose slender form half leans
towards his arm, half shrinks from it, we know not which.
There was wedded affection in its successive stages,
represented in a series of delicately conceived designs,
touched with a holy fire, that burned from youth to age
in those two hearts, and gave one identical beauty to the
faces, throughout all the changes of feature.

There was a drawing of an infant's shoe, half worn
out, with the airy print of the blessed foot within; a thing
that would make a mother smile or weep out of the very
depths of her heart; and yet an actual mother would not
have been likely to appreciate the poetry of the little
shoe, until Miriam revealed it to her. It was wonderful,
the depth and force with which the above, and other kindred
subjects were depicted, and the profound significance

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

which they often acquired. The artist, still in her fresh
youth, could not probably have drawn any of these dear
and rich experiences from her own life; unless, perchance,
that first sketch of all, the avowal of maiden affection,
were a remembered incident, and not a prophecy.
But it is more delightful to believe, that, from first to last,
they were the productions of a beautiful imagination, dealing
with the warm and pure suggestions of a woman's
heart, and thus idealizing a truer and lovelier picture of
the life that belongs to woman, than an actual acquaintance
with some of its hard and dusty facts could have inspired.
So considered, the sketches intimated such a
force and variety of imaginative sympathies as would
enable Miriam to fill her life richly with the bliss and
suffering of womanhood, however barren it might individually
be.

There was one observable point, indeed, betokening
that the artist relinquished, for her personal self, the happiness
which she could so profoundly appreciate for
others. In all those sketches of common life, and the
affections that spiritualize it, a figure was portrayed
apart; now it peeped between the branches of a shrubbery,
amid which two lovers sat; now it was looking
through a frosted window, from the outside, while a young
wedded pair sat at their new fireside, within; and once it
leaned from a chariot, which six horses were whirling onward
in pomp and pride, and gazed at a scene of humble
enjoyment by a cottage-door. Always it was the same
figure, and always depicted with an expression of deep
sadness; and in every instance, slightly as they were

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

brought out, the face and form had the traits of Miriam's
own.

“Do you like these sketches better, Donatello?” asked
Miriam.

“Yes,” said Donatello, rather doubtfully.

“Not much, I fear,” responded she, laughing. “And
what should a boy like you — a Faun, too — know about
the joys and sorrows, the intertwining light and shadow,
of human life? I forgot that you were a Faun. You
cannot suffer deeply; therefore you can but half enjoy.
Here, now, is a subject which you can better appreciate.”

The sketch represented merely a rustic dance, but with
such extravagance of fun as was delightful to behold;
and here there was no drawback, except that strange sigh
and sadness which always come when we are merriest.

“I am going to paint the picture in oils,” said the artist;
“and I want you, Donatello, for the wildest dancer
of them all. Will you sit for me, some day? — or, rather,
dance for me?”

“Oh! most gladly, signorina!” exclaimed Donatello.
“See; it shall be like this.”

And forthwith he began to dance, and flit about the
studio, like an incarnate sprite of jollity, pausing at last on
the extremity of one toe, as if that were the only portion
of himself, whereby his frisky nature could come in contact
with the earth. The effect in that shadowy chamber,
whence the artist had so carefully excluded the sunshine,
was as enlivening as if one bright ray had contrived to
shimmer in and frolic around the walls, and finally rest
just in the centre of the floor.

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

“That was admirable!” said Miriam, with an approving
smile. “If I can catch you on my canvas, it will be
a glorious picture; only I am afraid you will dance out
of it, by the very truth of the representation, just when I
shall have given it the last touch. We will try it one of
these days. And now, to reward you for that jolly exhibition,
you shall see what has been shown to no one
else.”

She went to her easel, on which was placed a picture
with its back turned towards the spectator. Reversing
the position, there appeared the portrait of a beautiful
woman, such as one sees only two or three, if even so
many times, in all a lifetime; so beautiful, that she seemed
to get into your consciousness and memory, and could
never afterwards be shut out, but haunted your dreams,
for pleasure or for pain; holding your inner realm as a
conquered territory, though without deigning to make herself
at home there.

She was very youthful, and had what was usually
thought to be a Jewish aspect; a complexion in which
there was no roseate bloom, yet neither was it pale; dark
eyes, into which you might look as deeply as your glance
would go, and still be conscious of a depth that you had
not sounded, though it lay open to the day. She had
black, abundant hair, with none of the vulgar glossiness
of other women's sable locks; if she were really of Jewish
blood, then this was Jewish hair, and a dark glory such
as crowns no Christian maiden's head. Gazing at this
portrait, you saw what Rachel might have been, when
Jacob deemed her worth the wooing seven years, and

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

seven more; or perchance she might ripen to be what
Judith was, when she vanquished Holofernes with her
beauty, and slew him for too much adoring it.

Miriam watched Donatello's contemplation of the picture,
and seeing his simple rapture, a smile of pleasure
brightened on her face, mixed with a little scorn; at least,
her lips curled and her eyes gleamed, as if she disdained
either his admiration or her own enjoyment of it.

“Then you like the picture, Donatello?” she asked.

“Oh, beyond what I can tell!” he answered. “So
beautiful! — so beautiful!”

“And do you recognize the likeness?”

“Signora,” exclaimed Donatello, turning from the picture
to the artist, in astonishment that she should ask the
question, “the resemblance is as little to be mistaken as
if you had bent over the smooth surface of a fountain, and
possessed the witchcraft to call forth the image that you
made there! It is yourself!”

Donatello said the truth; and we forbore to speak
descriptively of Miriam's beauty earlier in our narrative,
because we foresaw this occasion to bring it perhaps more
forcibly before the reader.

We know not whether the portrait were a flattered
likeness; probably not, regarding it merely as the delineation
of a lovely face; although Miriam, like all self-painters,
may have endowed herself with certain graces which
other eyes might not discern. Artists are fond of painting
their own portraits; and, in Florence, there is a
gallery of hundreds of them, including the most illustrious,
in all of which there are autobiographical characteristics,

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

so to speak; traits, expressions, loftinesses, and amenities,
which would have been invisible, had they not been
painted from within. Yet their reality and truth are
none the less. Miriam, in like manner, had doubtless
conveyed some of the intimate results of her heart-knowledge
into her own portrait, and perhaps wished to try
whether they would be perceptible to so simple and natural
an observer as Donatello.

“Does the expression please you?” she asked.

“Yes,” said Donatello, hesitatingly; “if it would only
smile so like the sunshine as you sometimes do. No, it is
sadder than I thought at first. Cannot you make yourself
smile a little, signorina?”

“A forced smile is uglier than a frown,” said Miriam,
a bright, natural smile breaking out over her face, even
as she spoke.

“Oh! catch it now!” cried Donatello, clapping his
hands. “Let it shine upon the picture! There! it has
vanished already! And you are sad again, very sad;
and the picture gazes sadly forth at me, as if some evil
had befallen it in the little time since I looked last.”

“How perplexed you seem, my friend!” answered
Miriam. “I really half believe you are a Faun, there is
such a mystery and terror for you in these dark moods,
which are just as natural as daylight to us people of ordinary
mould. I advise you, at all events, to look at other
faces with those innocent and happy eyes, and never
more to gaze at mine!”

“You speak in vain,” replied the young man, with a
deeper emphasis than she had ever before heard in his

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

voice; “shroud yourself in what gloom you will, I must
needs follow you.”

“Well, well, well,” said Miriam, impatiently: “but
leave me now; for, to speak plainly, my good friend, you
grow a little wearisome. I walk this afternoon in the
Borghese grounds. Meet me there, if it suits your pleasure.”

-- 069 --

p576-074 CHAPTER VI. THE VIRGIN'S SHRINE.

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

After Donatello had left the studio, Miriam herself
came forth, and taking her way through some of the intricacies
of the city, entered what might be called either a
widening of a street, or a small piazza. The neighborhood
comprised a baker's oven, emitting the usual fragrance
of sour bread; a shoe shop; a linen-draper's shop;
a pipe and cigar shop; a lottery office; a station for
French soldiers, with a sentinel pacing in front; and a
fruit stand, at which a Roman matron was selling the
dried kernels of chestnuts, wretched little figs, and some
bouquets of yesterday. A church, of course, was near at
hand, the façade of which ascended into lofty pinnacles,
whereon were perched two or three winged figures of
stone, either angelic or allegorical, blowing stone trumpets
in close vicinity to the upper windows of an old
and shabby palace. This palace was distinguished by
a feature not very common in the architecture of Roman
edifices; that is to say, a mediæval tower, square,
massive, lofty, and battlemented and machicolated at the
summit.

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

At one of the angles of the battlements stood a shrine
of the Virgin, such as we see everywhere at the streetcorners
of Rome, but seldom or never, except in this solitary
instance, at a height above the ordinary level of
men's views and aspirations. Connected with this old
tower and its lofty shrine, there is a legend which we
cannot here pause to tell; but for centuries a lamp has
been burning before the Virgin's image, at noon, at midnight,
and at all hours of the twenty-four, and must be kept
burning forever, as long as the tower shall stand; or else
the tower itself, the palace, and whatever estate belongs
to it, shall pass from its hereditary possessor, in accordance
with an ancient vow, and become the property of the
Church.

As Miriam approached, she looked upward, and saw —
not, indeed, the flame of the never-dying lamp, which
was swallowed up in the broad sunlight that brightened
the shrine — but a flock of white doves, skimming, fluttering,
and wheeling about the topmost height of the
tower, their silver wings flashing in the pure transparency
of the air. Several of them sat on the ledge of the
upper window, pushing one another off by their eager
struggle for this favorite station, and all tapping their
beaks and flapping their wings tumultuously against the
panes; some had alighted in the street, far below, but
flew hastily upward, at the sound of the window being
thrust ajar, and opening in the middle, on rusty hinges, as
Roman windows do.

A fair young girl, dressed in white, showed herself at
the aperture for a single instant, and threw forth as much

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

as her two small hands could hold of some kind of food,
for the flock of eleemosynary doves. It seemed greatly
to the taste of the feathered people; for they tried to
snatch beakfuls of it from her grasp, caught it in the air,
and rushed downward after it upon the pavement.

“What a pretty scene this is,” thought Miriam, with a
kindly smile, “and how like a dove she is herself, the
fair, pure creature! The other doves know her for a
sister, I am sure.”

Miriam passed beneath the deep portal of the palace,
and turning to the left, began to mount flight after flight
of a staircase, which, for the loftiness of its aspiration,
was worthy to be Jacob's ladder, or, at all events, the
staircase of the Tower of Babel. The city bustle, which
is heard even in Rome, the rumble of wheels over the
uncomfortable paving-stones, the hard harsh cries reechoing
in the high and narrow streets, grew faint and died
away; as the turmoil of the world will always die, if we
set our faces to climb heavenward. Higher, and higher
still; and now, glancing through the successive windows
that threw in their narrow light upon the stairs, her view
stretched across the roofs of the city, unimpeded even by
the stateliest palaces. Only the domes of churches ascend
into this airy region, and hold up their golden crosses on
a level with her eye; except, that, out of the very heart
of Rome, the column of Antoninus thrusts itself upward,
with St. Paul upon its summit, the sole human form that
seems to have kept her company.

Finally, the staircase came to an end; save that, on
one side of the little entry where it terminated, a flight

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

of a dozen steps gave access to the roof of the tower and
the legendary shrine. On the other side was a door, at
which Miriam knocked, but rather as a friendly announcement
of her presence than with any doubt of hospitable
welcome; for, awaiting no response, she lifted the latch
and entered.

“What a hermitage you have found for yourself, dear
Hilda!” she exclaimed. “You breathe sweet air, above
all the evil scents of Rome; and even so, in your maiden
elevation, you dwell above our vanities and passions, our
moral dust and mud, with the doves and the angels for
your nearest neighbors. I should not wonder if the
Catholics were to make a saint of you, like your name-sake
of old; especially as you have almost avowed yourself
of their religion, by undertaking to keep the lamp
alight before the Virgin's shrine.”

“No, no, Miriam!” said Hilda, who had come joyfully
forward to greet her friend. “You must not call me a
Catholic. A Christian girl — even a daughter of the
Puritans — may surely pay honor to the idea of divine
Womanhood, without giving up the faith of her forefathers.
But how kind you are to climb into my dove-cote!”

“It is no trifling proof of friendship, indeed,” answered
Miriam; “I should think there were three hundred stairs
at least.”

“But it will do you good,” continued Hilda. “A
height of some fifty feet above the roofs of Rome gives
me all the advantages that I could get from fifty miles of
distance. The air so exhilarates my spirits, that

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

sometimes I feel half inclined to attempt a flight from the
top of my tower, in the faith that I should float upward.”

“Oh, pray don't try it!” said Miriam, laughing. “If
it should turn out that you are less than an angel, you
would find the stones of the Roman pavement very hard;
and if an angel, indeed, I am afraid you would never
come down among us again.”

This young American girl was an example of the freedom
of life which it is possible for a female artist to enjoy
at Rome. She dwelt in her tower, as free to descend into
the corrupted atmosphere of the city beneath, as one of
her companion doves to fly downward into the street; —
all alone, perfectly independent, under her own sole guardianship,
unless watched over by the Virgin, whose shrine
she tended; doing what she liked, without a suspicion
or a shadow upon the snowy whiteness of her fame.
The customs of artist life bestow such liberty upon the
sex, which is elsewhere restricted within so much narrower
limits; and it is perhaps an indication that, whenever
we admit women to a wider scope of pursuits and
professions, we must also remove the shackles of our
present conventional rules, which would then become an
insufferable restraint on either maid or wife. The system
seems to work unexceptionably in Rome; and in many
other cases, as in Hilda's, purity of heart and life are
allowed to assert themselves, and to be their own proof
and security, to a degree unknown in the society of other
cities.

Hilda, in her native land, had early shown what was

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

pronounced by connoisseurs a decided genius for the pictorial
art. Even in her school days — still not so very
distant — she had produced sketches that were seized
upon by men of taste, and hoarded as among the choicest
treasures of their portfolios; scenes delicately imagined,
lacking, perhaps, the reality which comes only from a
close acquaintance with life, but so softly touched with
feeling and fancy that you seemed to be looking at
humanity with angels' eyes. With years and experience
she might be expected to attain a darker and more forcible
touch, which would impart to her designs the relief
they needed. Had Hilda remained in her own country
it is not improbable that she might have produced original
works worthy to hang in that gallery of native art which,
we hope, is destined to extend its rich length through
many future centuries. An orphan, however, without
near relatives, and possessed of a little property, she had
found it within her possibilities to come to Italy; that
central clime, whither the eyes and the heart of every
artist turn, as if pictures could not be made to glow in
any other atmosphere, as if statues could not assume
grace and expression save in that land of whitest marble.

Hilda's gentle courage had brought her safely over
land and sea; her mild, unflagging perseverance had
made a place for her in the famous city, even like a
flower that finds a chink for itself, and a little earth to
grow in, on whatever ancient wall its slender roots may
fasten. Here she dwelt, in her tower, possessing a friend
or two in Rome, but no home companion except the flock

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

of doves, whose cote was in a ruinous chamber contiguous
to her own. They soon became as familiar with the fair-haired
Saxon girl as if she were a born sister of their
brood; and her customary white robe bore such an analogy
to their snowy plumage that the confraternity of
artists called Hilda the Dove, and recognized her aërial
apartment as the Dove-cote. And while the other doves
flew far and wide in quest of what was good for them,
Hilda likewise spread her wings, and sought such ethereal
and imaginative sustenance as God ordains for creatures
of her kind.

We know not whether the result of her Italian studies,
so far as it could yet be seen, will be accepted as a good
or desirable one. Certain it is, that, since her arrival in
the pictorial land, Hilda seemed to have entirely lost the
impulse of original design, which brought her thither.
No doubt the girl's early dreams had been of sending
forms and hues of beauty into the visible world out of
her own mind; of compelling scenes of poetry and history
to live before men's eyes, through conceptions and
by methods individual to herself. But more and more,
as she grew familiar with the miracles of art that enrich
so many galleries in Rome, Hilda had ceased to consider
herself as an original artist. No wonder that this change
should have befallen her. She was endowed with a deep
and sensitive faculty of appreciation; she had the gift of
discerning and worshipping excellence in a most unusual
measure. No other person, it is probable, recognized so
adequately, and enjoyed with such deep delight, the pictorial
wonders that were here displayed. She saw — no,

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

not saw, but felt — through and through a picture; she
bestowed upon it all the warmth and richness of a woman's
sympathy; not by any intellectual effort, but by this
strength of heart, and this guiding light of sympathy, she
went straight to the central point, in which the master
had conceived his work. Thus, she viewed it, as it were,
with his own eyes, and hence her comprehension of any
picture that interested her was perfect.

This power and depth of appreciation depended partly
upon Hilda's physical organization, which was at once
healthful and exquisitely delicate; and, connected with
this advantage, she had a command of hand, a nicety and
force of touch, which is an endowment separate from pictorial
genius, though indispensable to its exercise.

It has probably happened in many other instances, as
it did in Hilda's case, that she ceased to aim at original
achievement in consequence of the very gifts which so
exquisitely fitted her to profit by familiarity with the
works of the mighty old masters. Reverencing these
wonderful men so deeply, she was too grateful for all
they bestowed upon her, too loyal, too humble, in their
awful presence, to think of enrolling herself in their
society. Beholding the miracles of beauty which they
had achieved, the world seemed already rich enough in
original designs, and nothing more was so desirable as to
diffuse those selfsame beauties more widely among mankind.
All the youthful hopes and ambitions, the fanciful
ideas which she had brought from home, of great pictures
to be conceived in her feminine mind, were flung aside,
and, so far as those most intimate with her could discern,

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

relinquished without a sigh. All that she would henceforth
attempt — and that most reverently, not to say
religiously — was to catch and reflect some of the glory
which had been shed upon canvas from the immortal pencils
of old.

So Hilda became a copyist: in the Pinacotheca of the
Vatican, in the galleries of the Pamfili-Doria palace, the
Borghese, the Corsini, the Sciarra, her easel was set up
before many a famous picture of Guido, Domenichino,
Raphael, and the devout painters of earlier schools than
these. Other artists and visitors from foreign lands beheld
the slender, girlish figure in front of some world-known
work, absorbed, unconscious of everything around
her, seeming to live only in what she sought to do. They
smiled, no doubt, at the audacity which led her to dream
of copying those mighty achievements. But, if they
paused to look over her shoulder, and had sensibility
enough to understand what was before their eyes, they
soon felt inclined to believe that the spirits of the old
masters were hovering over Hilda, and guiding her delicate
white hand. In truth, from whatever realm of bliss
and many-colored beauty those spirits might descend, it
would have been no unworthy errand to help so gentle
and pure a worshipper of their genius in giving the last
divine touch to her repetitions of their works.

Her copies were indeed marvellous. Accuracy was
not the phrase for them; a Chinese copy is accurate.
Hilda's had that evanescent and ethereal life — that flitting
fragrance, as it were, of the originals — which it is
as difficult to catch and retain as it would be for a sculptor

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

to get the very movement and varying color of a living
man into his marble bust. Only by watching the efforts
of the most skilful copyists — men who spend a lifetime,
as some of them do, in multiplying copies of a single picture—
and observing how invariably they leave out just
the indefinable charm that involves the last, inestimable
value, can we understand the difficulties of the task which
they undertake.

It was not Hilda's general practice to attempt reproducing
the whole of a great picture, but to select some
high, noble, and delicate portion of it, in which the spirit
and essence of the picture culminated: the Virgin's celestial
sorrow, for example, or a hovering angel, imbued with
immortal light, or a saint with the glow of heaven in his
dying face — and these would be rendered with her whole
soul. If a picture had darkened into an indistinct shadow
through time and neglect, or had been injured by cleaning,
or retouched by some profane hand, she seemed to
possess the faculty of seeing it in its pristine glory. The
copy would come from her hands with what the beholder
felt must be the light which the old master had left upon
the original in bestowing his final and most ethereal touch.
In some instances even (at least, so those believed who
best appreciated Hilda's power and sensibility,) she had
been enabled to execute what the great master had
conceived in his imagination, but had not so perfectly
succeeded in putting upon canvas; a result surely not
impossible when such depth of sympathy as she possessed
was assisted by the delicate skill and accuracy of her
slender hand. In such cases the girl was but a finer

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

instrument, a more exquisitely effective piece of mechanism,
by the help of which the spirit of some great departed
painter now first achieved his ideal, centuries after his
own earthly hand, that other tool, had turned to dust.

Not to describe her as too much a wonder, however,
Hilda, or the Dove, as her well-wishers half laughingly
delighted to call her, had been pronounced by good judges
incomparably the best copyist in Rome. After minute
examination of her works, the most skilful artists declared
that she had been led to her results by following precisely
the same process step by step through which the original
painter had trodden to the development of his idea.
Other copyists — if such they are worthy to be called —
attempt only a superficial imitation. Copies of the old
masters in this sense are produced by thousands; there
are artists, as we have said, who spend their lives in
painting the works, or perhaps one single work of one
illustrious painter over and over again: thus they convert
themselves into Guido machines, or Raphaelic machines.
Their performances, it is true, are often wonderfully deceptive
to a careless eye; but working entirely from the
outside, and seeking only to reproduce the surface, these
men are sure to leave out that indefinable nothing, that
inestimable something, that constitutes the life and soul
through which the picture gets its immortality. Hilda
was no such machine as this; she wrought religiously,
and therefore wrought a miracle.

It strikes us that there is something far higher and
nobler in all this, in her thus sacrificing herself to the
devout recognition of the highest excellence in art, than

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

there would have been in cultivating her not inconsiderable
share of talent for the production of works from her
own ideas. She might have set up for herself, and won
no ignoble name; she might have helped to fill the
already crowded and cumbered world with pictures, not
destitute of merit, but falling short, if by ever so little,
of the best that has been done; she might thus have
gratified some tastes that were incapable of appreciating
Raphael. But this could be done only by lowering the
standard of art to the comprehension of the spectator.
She chose the better and loftier and more unselfish part,
laying her individual hopes, her fame, her prospects of
enduring remembrance, at the feet of those great departed
ones, whom she so loved and venerated; and therefore
the world was the richer for this feeble girl.

Since the beauty and glory of a great picture are confined
within itself, she won out that glory by patient faith
and self-devotion, and multiplied it for mankind. From
the dark, chill corner of a gallery — from some curtained
chapel in a church, where the light came seldom and
aslant — from the prince's carefully guarded cabinet,
where not one eye in thousands was permitted to behold
it — she brought the wondrous picture into daylight, and
gave all its magic splendor for the enjoyment of the
world. Hilda's faculty of genuine admiration is one of
the rarest to be found in human nature; and let us try to
recompense her in kind by admiring her generous self-surrender,
and her brave, humble magnanimity in choosing
to be the handmaid of those old magicians, instead of
a minor enchantress within a circle of her own.

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

The handmaid of Raphael, whom she loved with a virgin's
love! Would it have been worth Hilda's while to
relinquish this office for the sake of giving the world a
picture or two which it would call original; pretty fancies
of snow and moonlight; the counterpart in picture of so
many feminine achievements in literature!

-- 082 --

p576-087 CHAPTER VII. BEATRICE.

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

Miriam was glad to find the Dove in her turret-home;
for being endowed with an infinite activity, and taking exquisite
delight in the sweet labor of which her life was
full, it was Hilda's practice to flee abroad betimes and
haunt the galleries till dusk. Happy were those (but
they were very few) whom she ever chose to be the companions
of her day; they saw the art-treasures of Rome,
under her guidance, as they had never seen them before.
Not that Hilda could dissertate, or talk learnedly about
pictures; she would probably have been puzzled by the
technical terms of her own art. Not that she had much
to say about what she most profoundly admired; but
even her silent sympathy was so powerful that it drew
your own along with it, endowing you with a second-sight
that enabled you to see excellences with almost the depth
and delicacy of her own perceptions.

All the Anglo-Saxon denizens of Rome, by this time,
knew Hilda by sight. Unconsciously, the poor child had
become one of the spectacles of the Eternal City, and
was often pointed out to strangers, sitting at her easel

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

among the wild-bearded young men, the white-haired old
ones, and the shabbily dressed, painfully plain women,
who make up the throng of copyists. The old custodes
knew her well, and watched over her as their own child.
Sometimes, a young artist, instead of going on with a
copy of the picture before which he had placed his easel,
would enrich his canvas with an original portrait of Hilda
at her work. A lovelier subject could not have been
selected, nor one which required nicer skill and insight in
doing it anything like justice. She was pretty at all
times, in our native New England style, with her light-brown
ringlets, her delicately tinged, but healthful cheek,
her sensitive, intelligent, yet most feminine and kindly
face. But, every few moments, this pretty and girlish
face grew beautiful and striking, as some inward thought
and feeling brightened, rose to the surface, and then,
as it were, passed out of sight again; so that, taking
into view this constantly recurring change, it really
seemed as if Hilda were only visible by the sunshine of
her soul.

In other respects, she was a good subject for a portrait,
being distinguished by a gentle picturesqueness, which
was perhaps unconsciously bestowed by some minute peculiarity
of dress, such as artists seldom fail to assume.
The effect was to make her appear like an inhabitant of
picture-land, a partly ideal creature, not to be handled,
nor even approached too closely. In her feminine self,
Hilda was natural, and of pleasant deportment, endowed
with a mild cheerfulness of temper, not overflowing with
animal spirits, but never long despondent. There was a

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

certain simplicity that made every one her friend, but it
was combined with a subtle attribute of reserve, that insensibly
kept those at a distance who were not suited to
her sphere.

Miriam was the dearest friend whom she had ever
known. Being a year or two the elder, of longer acquaintance
with Italy, and better fitted to deal with its
crafty and selfish inhabitants, she had helped Hilda to arrange
her way of life, and had encouraged her through
those first weeks, when Rome is so dreary to every newcomer.

“But how lucky that you are at home to-day,” said
Miriam, continuing the conversation which was begun,
many pages back. “I hardly hoped to find you, though
I had a favor to ask — a commission to put into your
charge. But what picture is this?”

“See!” said Hilda, taking her friend's hand and leading
her in front of the easel. “I wanted your opinion
of it.”

“If you have really succeeded,” observed Miriam, recognizing
the picture at the first glance, “it will be the
greatest miracle you have yet achieved.”

The picture represented simply a female head; a very
youthful, girlish, perfectly beautiful face, enveloped in
white drapery, from beneath which strayed a lock or two
of what seemed a rich, though hidden luxuriance of auburn
hair. The eyes were large and brown, and met
those of the spectator, but evidently with a strange, ineffectual
effort to escape. There was a little redness about
the eyes, very slightly indicated, so that you would

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

question whether or no the girl had been weeping. The
whole face was quiet; there was no distortion or disturbance
of any single feature; nor was it easy to see why
the expression was not cheerful, or why a single touch of
the artist's pencil should not brighten it into joyousness.
But, in fact, it was the very saddest picture ever painted
or conceived; it involved an unfathomable depth of
sorrow, the sense of which came to the observer by
a sort of intuition. It was a sorrow that removed this
beautiful girl out of the sphere of humanity, and set
her in a far-off region, the remoteness of which — while
yet her face is so close before us — makes us shiver as
at a spectre.

“Yes, Hilda,” said her friend, after closely examining
the picture, “you have done nothing else so wonderful as
this. But by what unheard-of solicitations or secret interest
have you obtained leave to copy Guido's Beatrice
Cenci? It is an unexampled favor; and the impossibility
of getting a genuine copy has filled the Roman pictureshops
with Beatrices, gay, grievous, or coquettish, but
never a true one among them.”

“There has been one exquisite copy, I have heard,”
said Hilda, “by an artist capable of appreciating the
spirit of the picture. It was Thompson, who brought it
away piecemeal, being forbidden (like the rest of us) to
set up his easel before it. As for me, I knew the Prince
Barberini would be deaf to all entreaties; so I had no resource
but to sit down before the picture, day after day,
and let it sink into my heart. I do believe it is now photographed
there. It is a sad face to keep so close to one's

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

heart; only, what is so very beautiful can never be quite
a pain. Well; after studying it in this way, I know not
how many times, I came home, and have done my best
to transfer the image to canvas.”

“Here it is then,” said Miriam, contemplating Hilda's
work with great interest and delight, mixed with the painful
sympathy that the picture excited. “Everywhere we
see oil-paintings, crayon sketches, cameos, engravings,
lithographs, pretending to be Beatrice, and representing
the poor girl with blubbered eyes, a leer of coquetry, a
merry look as if she were dancing, a piteous look as if
she were beaten, and twenty other modes of fantastic
mistake. But here is Guido's very Beatrice; she that
slept in the dungeon, and awoke betimes, to ascend the
scaffold. And now that you have done it, Hilda, can you
interpret what the feeling is, that gives this picture such a
mysterious force? For my part, though deeply sensible
of its influence, I cannot seize it.”

“Nor can I, in words,” replied her friend. “But while
I was painting her, I felt all the time as if she were trying
to escape from my gaze. She knows that her sorrow
is so strange and so immense, that she ought to be solitary
forever, both for the world's sake and her own; and this
is the reason we feel such a distance between Beatrice
and ourselves, even when our eyes meet hers. It is infinitely
heart-breaking to meet her glance, and to feel that
nothing can be done to help or comfort her; neither does
she ask help or comfort, knowing the hopelessness of her
case better than we do. She is a fallen angel — fallen,
and yet sinless; and it is only this depth of sorrow, with

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

its weight and darkness, that keeps her down upon earth,
and brings her within our view even while it sets her beyond
our reach.”

“You deem her sinless?” asked Miriam; “that is not
so plain to me. If I can pretend to see at all into that
dim region, whence she gazes so strangely and sadly at
us, Beatrice's own conscience does not acquit her of something
evil, and never to be forgiven!”

“Sorrow so black as hers oppresses her very nearly as
sin would,” said Hilda.

“Then,” inquired Miriam, “do you think that there
was no sin in the deed for which she suffered?”

“Ah!” replied Hilda, shuddering, “I really had quite
forgotten Beatrice's history, and was thinking of her only
as the picture seems to reveal her character. Yes, yes;
it was terrible guilt, an inexpiable crime, and she feels it
to be so. Therefore it is that the forlorn creature so longs
to elude our eyes, and forever vanish away into nothingness!
Her doom is just!”

“Oh! Hilda, your innocence is like a sharp steel
sword,” exclaimed her friend. “Your judgments are
often terribly severe, though you seem all made up of
gentleness and mercy. Beatrice's sin may not have been
so great: perhaps it was no sin at all, but the best virtue
possible in the circumstances. If she viewed it as a sin,
it may have been because her nature was too feeble for
the fate imposed upon her. Ah!” continued Miriam,
passionately, “if I could only get within her consciousness! —
if I could but clasp Beatrice Cenci's ghost, and
draw it into myself! I would give my life to know

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

whether she thought herself innocent, or the one great
criminal since time began.”

As Miriam gave utterance to these words, Hilda looked
from the picture into her face, and was startled to observe
that her friend's expression had become almost exactly
that of the portrait; as if her passionate wish and struggle
to penetrate poor Beatrice's mystery had been successful.

“Oh! for Heaven's sake, Miriam, do not look so!”
she cried. “What an actress you are! And I never
guessed it before. Ah! now you are yourself again!”
she added, kissing her. “Leave Beatrice to me in future.”

“Cover up your magical picture, then,” replied her
friend, “else I never can look away from it. It is strange,
dear Hilda, how an innocent, delicate, white soul like
yours has been able to seize the subtle mystery of this
portrait; as you surely must, in order to reproduce it so
perfectly. Well; we will not talk of it any more. Do
you know, I have come to you this morning on a small
matter of business. Will you undertake it for me?”

“Oh, certainly,” said Hilda, laughing; “if you choose
to trust me with business.”

“Nay, it is not a matter of any difficulty,” answered
Miriam; “merely to take charge of this packet, and
keep it for me awhile.”

“But why not keep it yourself?” asked Hilda.

“Partly because it will be safer in your charge,” said
her friend. “I am a careless sort of person in ordinary
things; while you, for all you dwell so high above the

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

world, have certain good little housewifely ways of accuracy
and order. The packet is of some slight importance;
and yet, it may be, I shall not ask you for it again.
In a week or two, you know, I am leaving Rome. You,
setting at defiance the malaria fever, mean to stay here
and haunt your beloved galleries through the summer.
Now, four months hence, unless you hear more from me,
I would have you deliver the packet according to its
address.”

Hilda read the direction: it was to Signore Luca Barboni,
at the Palazzo Cenci, third piano.

“I will deliver it with my own hand,” said she, “precisely
four months from to-day, unless you bid me to the
contrary. Perhaps I shall meet the ghost of Beatrice in
that grim old palace of her forefathers.”

“In that case,” rejoined Miriam, “do not fail to speak
to her, and try to win her confidence. Poor thing! she
would be all the better for pouring her heart out freely,
and would be glad to do it, if she were sure of sympathy.
It irks my brain and heart to think of her, all shut up
within herself.” She withdrew the cloth that Hilda had
drawn over the picture, and took another long look at it,—
“Poor sister Beatrice! for she was still a woman,
Hilda, still a sister, be her sin or sorrow what they might.
How well you have done it, Hilda! I know not whether
Guido will thank you, or be jealous of your rivalship.”

“Jealous, indeed!” exclaimed Hilda. “If Guido had
not wrought through me, my pains would have been
thrown away.”

“After all,” resumed Miriam, “if a woman had painted

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

the original picture, there might have been something in
it which we miss now. I have a great mind to undertake
a copy myself, and try to give it what it lacks.
Well; good bye. But, stay! I am going for a little airing
to the grounds of the Villa Borghese this afternoon.
You will think it very foolish, but I always feel the safer
in your company, Hilda, slender little maiden as you are.
Will you come?”

“Ah, not to-day, dearest Miriam,” she replied, “I have
set my heart on giving another touch or two to this picture,
and shall not stir abroad till nearly sunset.”

“Farewell, then,” said her visitor. “I leave you in
your dove-cote. What a sweet, strange life you lead here;
conversing with the souls of the old masters, feeding and
fondling your sister-doves, and trimming the Virgin's
lamp! Hilda, do you ever pray to the Virgin while you
tend her shrine?”

“Sometimes I have been moved to do so,” replied the
Dove, blushing and lowering her eyes; “she was a woman
once. Do you think it would be wrong?”

“Nay, that is for you to judge,” said Miriam; “but
when you pray next, dear friend, remember me!”

She went down the long descent of the lower staircase,
and just as she reached the street the flock of doves
again took their hurried flight from the pavement to the
topmost window. She threw her eyes upward and beheld
them hovering about Hilda's head; for after her friend's
departure the girl had been more impressed than before
by something very sad and troubled in her manner.
She was, therefore, leaning forth from her airy abode,

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

and flinging down a kind, maidenly kiss, and a gesture
of farewell, in the hope that these might alight upon
Miriam's heart and comfort its unknown sorrow a little.
Kenyon the sculptor, who chanced to be passing the head
of the street, took note of that ethereal kiss, and wished
that he could have caught it in the air and got Hilda's
leave to keep it.

-- 092 --

p576-097 CHAPTER VIII. THE SUBURBAN VILLA.

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

Donatello, while it was still a doubtful question betwixt
afternoon and morning, set forth to keep the appointment
which Miriam had carelessly tendered him in the
grounds of the Villa Borghese.

The entrance to these grounds (as all my readers know,
for everybody now-a-days has been in Rome) is just outside
of the Porta del Popolo. Passing beneath that not
very impressive specimen of Michael Angelo's architecture,
a minute's walk will transport the visitor from the
small, uneasy lava stones of the Roman pavement into
broad, gravelled carriage-drives, whence a little farther
stroll brings him to the soft turf of a beautiful seclusion.
A seclusion, but seldom a solitude; for priest, noble, and
populace, stranger and native, all who breathe Roman
air, find free admission, and come hither to taste the languid
enjoyment of the daydream that they call life.

But Donatello's enjoyment was of a liverlier kind. He
soon began to draw long and delightful breaths among
those shadowy walks. Judging by the pleasure which
the sylvan character of the scene excited in him, it might

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

be no merely fanciful theory to set him down as the kinsman,
not far remote, of that wild, sweet, playful, rustic
creature, to whose marble image he bore so striking a resemblance.
How mirthful a discovery would it be (and
yet with a touch of pathos in it), if the breeze which
sported fondly with his clustering locks were to waft them
suddenly aside, and show a pair of leaf-shaped, furry ears!
What an honest strain of wildness would it indicate! and
into what regions of rich mystery would it extend Donatello's
sympathies, to be thus linked (and by no monstrous
chain) with what we call the inferior tribes of being,
whose simplicity, mingled with his human intelligence,
might partly restore what man has lost of the divine!

The scenery amid which the youth now strayed was
such as arrays itself in the imagination when we read the
beautiful old myths, and fancy a brighter sky, a softer
turf, a more picturesque arrangement of venerable trees,
than we find in the rude and untrained landscapes of the
Western world. The ilex-trees, so ancient and time-honored
were they, seemed to have lived for ages undisturbed,
and to feel no dread of profanation by the axe
any more than overthrow by the thunder-stroke. It had
already passed out of their dreamy old memories that
only a few years ago they were grievously imperilled by
the Gaul's last assault upon the walls of Rome. As if
confident in the long peace of their lifetime, they assumed
attitudes of indolent repose. They leaned over the green
turf in ponderous grace, throwing abroad their great
branches without danger of interfering with other trees,
though other majestic trees grew near enough for dignified

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

society, but too distant for constraint. Never was there
a more venerable quietude than that which slept among
their sheltering boughs; never a sweeter sunshine than
that now gladdening the gentle gloom which these leafy
patriarchs strove to diffuse over the swelling and subsiding
lawns.

In other portions of the grounds the stone-pines lifted
their dense clump of branches upon a slender length of
stem, so high that they looked like green islands in the
air, flinging down a shadow upon the turf so far off that
you hardly knew which tree had made it. Again, there
were avenues of cypress, resembling dark flames of huge
funeral candles, which spread dusk and twilight round
about them instead of cheerful radiance. The more open
spots were all a-bloom, even so early in the season, with
anemones of wondrous size, both white and rose-colored,
and violets that betrayed themselves by their rich fragrance,
even if their blue eyes failed to meet your own.
Daisies, too, were abundant, but larger than the modest
little English flower, and therefore of small account.

These wooded and flowery lawns are more beautiful
than the finest of English park-scenery, more touching,
more impressive, through the neglect that leaves nature
so much to her own ways and methods. Since man seldom
interferes with her, she sets to work in her quiet way
and makes herself at home. There is enough of human
care, it is true, bestowed long ago and still bestowed, to
prevent wildness from growing into deformity; and the
result is an ideal landscape, a woodland scene that seems
to have been projected out of the poet's mind. If the

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

ancient Faun were other than a mere creation of old poetry,
and could have reappeared anywhere, it must have
been in such a scene as this.

In the openings of the wood there are fountains plashing
into marble basins, the depths of which are shaggy
with water-weeds; or they tumble like natural cascades
from rock to rock, sending their murmur afar, to make
the quiet and silence more appreciable. Scattered here
and there with careless artifice, stand old altars bearing
Roman inscriptions. Statues, gray with the long corrosion
of even that soft atmosphere, half hide and half reveal
themselves, high on pedestals, or perhaps fallen and
broken on the turf. Terminal figures, columns of marble
or granite porticoes, arches, are seen in the vistas of the
wood-paths, either veritable relics of antiquity, or with so
exquisite a touch of artful ruin on them that they are
better than if really antique. At all events, grass grows
on the tops of the shattered pillars, and weeds and flowers
root themselves in the chinks of the massive arches and
fronts of temples, and clamber at large over their pediments,
as if this were the thousandth summer since their
winged seeds alighted there.

What a strange idea — what a needless labor — to construct
artificial ruins in Rome, the native soil of ruin!
But even these sportive imitations, wrought by man in
emulation of what time has done to temples and palaces,
are perhaps centuries old, and, beginning as illusions,
have grown to be venerable in sober earnest. The result
of all is a scene, pensive, lovely, dream-like, enjoyable
and sad, such as is to be found nowhere save in these

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

princely villa-residences in the neighborhood of Rome; a
scene that must have required generations and ages, during
which growth, decay, and man's intelligence wrought
kindly together, to render it so gently wild as we behold
it now.

The final charm is bestowed by the malaria. There is
a piercing, thrilling, delicious kind of regret in the idea of
so much beauty thrown away, or only enjoyable at its
half-development, in winter and early spring, and never
to be dwelt amongst, as the home-scenery of any human
being. For if you come hither in summer, and stray
through these glades in the golden sunset, fever walks
arm in arm with you, and death awaits you at the end of
the dim vista. Thus the scene is like Eden in its loveliness;
like Eden, too, in the fatal spell that removes it
beyond the scope of man's actual possessions. But Donatello
felt nothing of this dream-like melancholy that haunts
the spot. As he passed among the sunny shadows, his
spirit seemed to acquire new elasticity. The flicker of
the sunshine, the sparkle of the fountain's gush, the dance
of the leaf upon the bough, the woodland fragrance, the
green freshness, the old sylvan peace and freedom, were
all intermingled in those long breaths which he drew.

The ancient dust, the mouldiness of Rome, the dead
atmosphere in which he had wasted so many months, the
hard pavements, the smell of ruin and decaying generations,
the chill palaces, the convent-bells, the heavy incense
of altars, the life that he had led in those dark, narrow
streets, among priests, soldiers, nobles, artists, and women—
all the sense of these things rose from the young

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

man's consciousness like a cloud which had darkened over
him without his knowing how densely.

He drank in the natural influences of the scene, and
was intoxicated as by an exhilarating wine. He ran
races with himself along the gleam and shadow of the
wood-paths. He leapt up to catch the overhanging bough
of an ilex, and swinging himself by it alighted far onward,
as if he had flown thither through the air. In a
sudden rapture he embraced the trunk of a sturdy tree,
and seemed to imagine it a creature worthy of affection
and capable of a tender response; he clasped it closely in
his arms, as a Faun might have clasped the warm, feminine
grace of the nymph, whom antiquity supposed to
dwell within that rough, encircling rind. Then, in order
to bring himself closer to the genial earth, with which his
kindred instincts linked him so strongly, he threw himself
at full length on the turf, and pressed down his lips, kissing
the violets and daisies, which kissed him back again,
though shyly, in their maiden fashion.

While he lay there, it was pleasant to see how the
green and blue lizards, who had been basking on some
rock or on a fallen pillar that absorbed the warmth of the
sun, scrupled not to scramble over him with their small
feet; and how the birds alighted on the nearest twigs and
sang their little roundelays unbroken by any chirrup of
alarm; they recognized him, it may be, as something
akin to themselves, or else they fancied that he was
rooted and grew there; for these wild pets of nature
dreaded him no more in his buoyant life than if a mound
of soil and grass and flowers had long since covered his

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

dead body, converting it back to the sympathies from
which human existence had estranged it.

All of us, after long abode in cities, have felt the blood
gush more joyously through our veins with the first breath
of rural air; few could feel it so much as Donatello, a
creature of simple elements, bred in the sweet sylvan life
of Tuscany, and for months back dwelling amid the
mouldy gloom and dim splendor of old Rome. Nature
has been shut out for numberless centuries from those
stony-hearted streets, to which he had latterly grown
accustomed; there is no trace of her, except for what
blades of grass spring out of the pavements of the less
trodden piazzas, or what weeds cluster and tuft themselves
on the cornices of ruins. Therefore his joy was like
that of a child that had gone astray from home, and finds
him suddenly in his mother's arms again.

At last, deeming it full time for Miriam to keep her
tryst, he climbed to the tiptop of the tallest tree, and
thence looked about him, swaying to and fro in the gentle
breeze, which was like the respiration of that great leafy,
living thing. Donatello saw beneath him the whole circuit
of the enchanted ground; the statues and columns
pointing upward from among the shrubbery, the fountains
flashing in the sunlight, the paths winding hither and
thither, and continually finding out some nook of new
and ancient pleasantness. He saw the villa, too, with its
marble front incrusted all over with bas-reliefs, and statues
in its many niches. It was as beautiful as a fairy
palace, and seemed an abode in which the lord and lady
of this fair domain might fitly dwell, and come forth each

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

morning to enjoy as sweet a life as their happiest dreams
of the past night could have depicted. All this he saw,
but his first glance had taken in too wide a sweep, and it
was not till his eyes fell almost directly beneath him, that
Donatello beheld Miriam just turning into the path that
led across the roots of his very tree.

He descended among the foliage, waiting for her to
come close to the trunk, and then suddenly dropped from
an impending bough, and alighted at her side. It was as
if the swaying of the branches had let a ray of sunlight
through. The same ray likewise glimmered among the
gloomy meditations that encompassed Miriam, and lit up
the pale, dark beauty of her face, while it responded
pleasantly to Donatello's glance.

“I hardly know,” said she, smiling, “whether you have
sprouted out of the earth, or fallen from the clouds. In
either case, you are welcome.”

And they walked onward together.

-- 100 --

p576-105 CHAPTER IX. THE FAUN AND NYMPH.

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

Miriam's sadder mood, it might be, had at first an
effect on Donatello's spirits. It checked the joyous ebullition
into which they would otherwise have effervesced
when he found himself in her society, not, as heretofore,
in the old gloom of Rome, but under that bright soft sky
and in those Arcadian woods. He was silent for awhile;
it being, indeed, seldom Donatello's impulse to express
himself copiously in words. His usual modes of demonstration
were by the natural language of gesture, the
instinctive movement of his agile frame, and the unconscious
play of his features, which, within a limited range
of thought and emotion, would speak volumes in a
moment.

By-and-by, his own mood seemed to brighten Miriam's,
and was reflected back upon himself. He began inevitably,
as it were, to dance along the woodpath, flinging
himself into attitudes of strange comic grace. Often, too,
he ran a little way in advance of his companion, and then
stood to watch her as she approached along the shadowy
and sun-fleckered path. With every step she took, he

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

expressed his joy at her nearer and nearer presence by
what might be thought an extravagance of gesticulation,
but which doubtless was the language of the natural man,
though laid aside and forgotten by other men, now that
words have been feebly substituted in the place of signs
and symbols. He gave Miriam the idea of a being not
precisely man, nor yet a child, but, in a high and beautiful
sense, an animal — a creature in a state of development
less than what mankind has attained, yet the more
perfect within itself for that very deficiency. This idea
filled her mobile imagination with agreeable fantasies,
which, after smiling at them herself, she tried to convey
to the young man.

“What are you, my friend?” she exclaimed, always
keeping in mind his singular resemblance to the Faun of
the Capitol. “If you are, in good truth, that wild and
pleasant creature whose face you wear, pray make me
known to your kindred. They will be found hereabouts,
if anywhere. Knock at the rough rind of this ilex-tree,
and summon forth the Dryad! Ask the water-nymph to
rise dripping from yonder fountain, and exchange a moist
pressure of the hand with me! Do not fear that I shall
shrink, even if one of your rough cousins, a hairy Satyr,
should come capering on his goat-legs out of the haunts
of far antiquity, and propose to dance with me among
these lawns! And will not Bacchus — with whom you
consorted so familiarly of old, and who loved you so well—
will he not meet us here, and squeeze rich grapes into
his cup for you and me?”

Donatello smiled; he laughed heartily, indeed, in

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

sympathy with the mirth that gleamed out of Miriam's deep,
dark eyes. But he did not seem quite to understand her
mirthful talk, nor to be disposed to explain what kind of
creature he was, or to inquire with what divine or poetic
kindred his companion feigned to link him. He appeared
only to know that Miriam was beautiful, and that she
smiled graciously upon him; that the present moment
was very sweet, and himself most happy with the sunshine,
the sylvan scenery, and woman's kindly charm,
which it enclosed within its small circumference. It
was delightful to see the trust which he reposed in
Miriam, and his pure joy in her propinquity; he asked
nothing, sought nothing, save to be near the beloved
object, and brimmed over with ecstasy at that simple
boon. A creature of the happy tribes below us sometimes
shows the capacity of this enjoyment; a man,
seldom or never.

“Donatello,” said Miriam, looking at him thoughtfully,
but amused, yet not without a shade of sorrow, “you
seem very happy; what makes you so?”

“Because I love you!” answered Donatello.

He made this momentous confession as if it were the
most natural thing in the world; and, on her part — such
was the contagion of his simplicity — Miriam heard it
without anger or disturbance, though with no responding
emotion. It was as if they had strayed across the limits
of Arcadia, and come under a civil polity where young
men might avow their passion with as little restraint as a
bird pipes its notes to a similar purpose.

“Why should you love me, foolish boy?” said she.

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

“We have no points of sympathy at all. There are not
two creatures more unlike, in this wide world, than you
and I!”

“You are yourself, and I am Donatello,” replied
he. “Therefore I love you! There needs no other
reason.”

Certainly, there was no better or more explicable
reason. It might have been imagined that Donatello's
unsophisticated heart would be more readily attracted to
a feminine nature of clear simplicity like his own, than to
one already turbid with grief or wrong, as Miriam's
seemed to be. Perhaps, on the other hand, his character
needed the dark element, which it found in her. The
force and energy of will, that sometimes flashed through
her eyes, may have taken him captive; or, not improbably,
the varying lights and shadows of her temper, now
so mirthful, and anon so sad with mysterious gloom, had
bewitched the youth. Analyze the matter as we may,
the reason assigned by Donatello himself was as satisfactory
as we are likely to attain.

Miriam could not think seriously of the avowal that
had passed. He held out his love so freely, in his open
palm, that she felt it could be nothing but a toy, which
she might play with for an instant, and give back again.
And yet Donatello's heart was so fresh a fountain, that,
had Miriam been more world-worn than she was, she
might have found it exquisite to slake her thirst with the
feelings that welled up and brimmed over from it. She
was far, very far, from the dusty mediæval epoch, when
some women have a taste for such refreshment. Even

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

for her, however, there was an inexpressible charm in the
simplicity that prompted Donatello's words and deeds;
though, unless she caught them in precisely the true light,
they seemed but folly, the offspring of a maimed or imperfectly
developed intellect. Alternately, she almost
admired, or wholly scorned him, and knew not which
estimate resulted from the deeper appreciation. But
it could not, she decided for herself, be other than an
innocent pastime, if they two — sure to be separated
by their different paths in life, to-morrow — were to
gather up some of the little pleasures that chanced to
grow about their feet, like the violets and wood-anemones,
to-day.

Yet an impulse of rectitude impelled Miriam to give
him what she still held to be a needless warning against
an imaginary peril.

“If you were wiser, Donatello, you would think me a
dangerous person,” said she. “If you follow my footsteps,
they will lead you to no good. You ought to be
afraid of me.”

“I would as soon think of fearing the air we breathe,”
he replied.

“And well you may, for it is full of malaria,” said
Miriam; she went on, hinting at an intangible confession,
such as persons with overburdened hearts often make to
children or dumb animals, or to holes in the earth, where
they think their secrets may be at once revealed and
buried. “Those who come too near me are in danger
of great mischiefs, I do assure you. Take warning therefore!
It is a sad fatality that has brought you from your

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

home among the Apennines — some rusty old castle, I
suppose, with a village at its foot, and an Arcadian environment
of vineyards, fig-trees, and olive-orchards — a
sad mischance, I say, that has transported you to my side.
You have had a happy life hitherto — have you not,
Donatello?”

“Oh, yes,” answered the young man; and, though not
of a retrospective turn, he made the best effort he could
to send his mind back into the past. “I remember thinking
it happiness to dance with the contadinas at a village
feast; to taste the new, sweet wine at vintage-time, and
the old, ripened wine, which our podere is famous for in
the cold winter evenings; and to devour great, luscious
figs, and apricots, peaches, cherries, and melons. I was
often happy in the woods, too, with hounds and horses,
and very happy in watching all sorts of creatures and
birds that haunt the leafy solitudes. But never half so
happy as now!”

“In these delightful groves?” she asked.

“Here, and with you,” answered Donatello. “Just as
we are now.”

“What a fulness of content in him! How silly, and
how delightful!” said Miriam to herself. Then addressing
him again: “But, Donatello, how long will this
happiness last?”

“How long!” he exclaimed; for it perplexed him
even more to think of the future than to remember the
past. “Why should it have any end? How long! For
ever! forever! forever!”

“The child! the simpleton!” said Miriam, with sudden

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

laughter, and checking it as suddenly. “But is he a simpleton
indeed? Here, in those few natural words, he has
expressed that deep sense, that profound conviction of its
own immortality, which genuine love never fails to bring.
He perplexes me, — yes, and bewitches me, — wild, gentle,
beautiful creature that he is! It is like playing with a
young greyhound!”

Her eyes filled with tears, at the same time that a smile
shone out of them. Then first she became sensible of a
delight and grief at once in feeling this zephyr of a new
affection, with its untained freshness, blow over her
weary, stifled heart, which had no right to be revived by
it. The very exquisiteness of the enjoyment made her
know that it ought to be a forbidden one.

“Donatello,” she hastily exclaimed, “for your own
sake, leave me! It is not such a happy thing as you
imagine it, to wander in these woods with me, a girl from
another land, burdened with a doom that she tells to none.
I might make you dread me, — perhaps hate me, — if I
chose; and I must choose, if I find you loving me too
well!”

“I fear nothing!” said Donatello, looking into her unfathomable
eyes with perfect trust. “I love always!”

“I speak in vain,” thought Miriam within herself.
“Well, then, for this one hour, let me be such as he
imagines me. To-morrow will be time enough to come
back to my reality. My reality! what is it? Is the past
so indestructible? the future so immitigable? Is the dark
dream, in which I walk, of such solid, stony substance,
that there can be no escape out of its dungeon? Be it

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

so! There is, at least, that ethereal quality in my spirit,
that it can make me as gay as Donatello himself — for
this one hour!”

And immediately she brightened up, as if an inward
flame, heretofore stifled, were now permitted to fill her
with its happy lustre, glowing through her cheeks and
dancing in her eye-beams.

Donatello, brisk and cheerful as he seemed before,
showed a sensibility to Miriam's gladdened mood by
breaking into still wilder and ever-varying activity. He
frisked around her, bubbling over with joy, which clothed
itself in words that had little individual meaning, and in
snatches of song that seemed as natural as bird-notes.
Then they both laughed together, and heard their own
laughter returning in the echoes, and laughed again at
the response; so that the ancient and solemn grove became
full of merriment for these two blithe spirits. A
bird happening to sing cheerily, Donatello gave a peculiar
call, and the little feathered creature came fluttering
about his head, as if it had known him through many
summers.

“How close he stands to nature!” said Miriam, observing
this pleasant familiarity between her companion
and the bird. “He shall make me as natural as himself
for this one hour.”

As they strayed through that sweet wilderness, she felt
more and more the influence of his elastic temperament.
Miriam was an impressible and impulsive creature, as
unlike herself, in different moods, as if a melancholy
maiden and a glad one were both bound within the girdle

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

about her waist, and kept in magic thraldom by the
brooch that clasped it. Naturally, it is true, she was the
more inclined to melancholy, yet fully capable of that
high frolic of the spirits which richly compensates for
many gloomy hours; if her soul was apt to lurk in the
darkness of a cavern, she could sport madly in the sunshine
before the cavern's mouth. Except the freshest
mirth of animal spirits, like Donatello's, there is no merriment,
no wild exhilaration, comparable to that of melancholy
people escaping from the dark region in which it is
their custom to keep themselves imprisoned.

So the shadowy Miriam almost outdid Donatello on his
own ground. They ran races with each other, side by
side, with shouts and laughter; they pelted one another
with early flowers, and gathering them up again, twined
them with green leaves into garlands for both their heads.
They played together like children, or creatures of immortal
youth. So much had they flung aside the sombre
habitudes of daily life, that they seemed born to be
sportive forever, and endowed with eternal mirthfulness
instead of any deeper joy. It was a glimpse far backward
into Arcadian life, or, farther still, into the Golden
Age, before mankind was burdened with sin and sorrow,
and before pleasure had been darkened with those
shadows that bring it into high relief, and make it happiness.

“Hark!” cried Donatello, stopping short, as he was
about to bind Miriam's fair hands with flowers, and lead
her along in triumph, “there is music somewhere in the
grove!”

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

“It is your kinsman Pan, most likely,” said Miriam,
“playing on his pipe. Let us go seek him, and make
him puff out his rough cheeks and pipe his merriest air!
Come; the strain of music will guide us onward like a
gayly colored thread of silk.”

“Or like a chain of flowers,” responded Donatello,
drawing her along by that which he had twined. “This
way! — Come!”

-- 110 --

p576-115 CHAPTER X. THE SYLVAN DANCE.

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

As the music came fresher on their ears, they danced
to its cadence, extemporizing new steps and attitudes.
Each varying movement had a grace which might have
been worth putting into marble, for the long delight of
days to come, but vanished with the movement that gave
it birth, and was effaced from memory by another. In
Miriam's motion, freely as she flung herself into the frolic
of the hour, there was still an artful beauty; in Donatello's,
there was a charm of indescribable grotesqueness,
hand in hand with grace; sweet, bewitching, most provocative
of laughter, and yet akin to pathos, so deeply did
it touch the heart. This was the ultimate peculiarity, the
final touch, distinguishing between the sylvan creature
and the beautiful companion at his side. Setting apart
only this, Miriam resembled a Nymph, as much as Donatello
did a Faun.

There were flitting moments, indeed, when she played
the sylvan character as perfectly as he. Catching glimpses
of her, then, you would have fancied that an oak had sundered
its rough bark to let her dance freely forth,

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

endowed with the same spirit in her human form as that
which rustles in the leaves; or that she had emerged
through the pebbly bottom of a fountain, a water-nymph
to play and sparkle in the sunshine, flinging a quivering
light around her, and suddenly disappearing in a shower
of rainbow drops.

As the fountain sometimes subsides into its basin, so in
Miriam there were symptoms that the frolic of her spirits
would at last tire itself out.

“Ah! Donatello,” cried she, laughing, as she stopped
to take breath; “you have an unfair advantage over me!
I am no true creature of the woods; while you are a real
Faun, I do believe. When your curls shook just now,
methought I had a peep at the pointed ears.”

Donatello snapped his fingers above his head, as fauns
and satyrs taught us first to do, and seemed to radiate jollity
out of his whole nimble person. Nevertheless, there
was a kind of dim apprehension in his face, as if he
dreaded that a moment's pause might break the spell, and
snatch away the sportive companion whom he had waited
for through so many dreary months.

“Dance! dance!” cried he, joyously. “If we take
breath, we shall be as we were yesterday. There, now,
is the music, just beyond this clump of trees. Dance,
Miriam, dance!”

They had now reached an open, grassy glade (of
which there are many in that artfully constructed wilderness,)
set round with stone seats, on which the aged
moss had kindly essayed to spread itself instead of cushions.
On one of the stone benches sat the musicians,

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

whose strains had enticed our wild couple thitherward.
They proved to be a vagrant band, such as Rome, and
all Italy, abounds with; comprising a harp, a flute, and
a violin, which, though greatly the worse for wear, the
performers had skill enough to provoke and modulate
into tolerable harmony. It chanced to be a feast-day;
and, instead of playing in the sun-scorched piazzas of the
city, or beneath the windows of some unresponsive palace,
they had bethought themselves to try the echoes of these
woods; for, on the festas of the Church, Rome scatters
its merry-makers all abroad, ripe for the dance or any
other pastime.

As Miriam and Donatello emerged from among the
trees the musicians scraped, tinkled, or blew, each according
to his various kind of instrument, more inspiringly
than ever. A dark-cheeked little girl, with bright black
eyes, stood by, shaking a tambourine set round with tinkling
bells, and thumping it on its parchment head. Without
interrupting his brisk, though measured movement,
Donatello snatched away this unmelodious contrivance,
and flourishing it above his head, produced music of indescribable
potency, still dancing with frisky step, and striking
the tambourine, and ringing its little bells, all in one
jovial act.

It might be that there was magic in the sound, or contagion,
at least, in the spirit which had got possession of
Miriam and himself, for very soon a number of festal
people were drawn to the spot, and struck into the dance,
singly, or in pairs, as if they were all gone mad with jollity.
Among them were some of the plebeian damsels

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

whom we meet bareheaded in the Roman streets, with
silver stilettos thrust through their glossy hair; the contadinas,
too, from the Campagna and the villages, with
their rich and picturesque costumes of scarlet and all
bright hues, such as fairer maidens might not venture to
put on. Then came the modern Roman from Trastevere,
perchance, with his old cloak drawn about him like a toga,
which anon, as his active motion heated him, he flung
aside. Three French soldiers capered freely into the
throng, in wide scarlet trousers, their short swords dangling
at their sides; and three German artists in gray
flaccid hats and flaunting beards; and one of the Pope's
Swiss guardsmen in the strange motley garb which
Michael Angelo contrived for them. Two young English
tourists (one of them a lord) took contadine partners
and dashed in, as did also a shaggy man in goat-skin
breeches, who looked like rustic Pan in person, and footed
it as merrily as he. Besides the above there was a herdsman
or two from the Campagna, and a few peasants in
sky-blue jackets, and small-clothes tied with ribbons at
the knees; haggard and sallow were these last, poor
serfs, having little to eat and nothing but the malaria to
breathe; but still they plucked up a momentary spirit
and joined hands in Donatello's dance.

Here, as it seemed, had the Golden Age come back
again within the precincts of this sunny glade, thawing
mankind out of their cold formalities, releasing them from
irksome restraint, mingling them together in such child-like
gayety that new flowers (of which the old bosom of
the earth is full) sprang up beneath their footsteps. The

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

sole exception to the geniality of the moment, as we have
understood, was seen in a countryman of our own, who
sneered at the spectacle, and declined to compromise his
dignity by making part of it.

The harper thrummed with rapid fingers; the violin-player
flashed his bow back and forth across the strings;
the flautist poured his breath in quick puffs of jollity,
while Donatello shook the tambourine above his head,
and led the merry throng with unweariable steps. As
they followed one another in a wild ring of mirth, it
seemed the realization of one of those bas-reliefs where
a dance of nymphs, satyrs, or bacchanals is twined around
the circle of an antique vase; or it was like the sculptured
scene on the front and sides of a sarcophagus,
where, as often as any other device, a festive procession
mocks the ashes and white bones that are treasured up
within. You might take it for a marriage-pageant; but
after a while, if you look at these merry-makers, following
them from end to end of the marble coffin, you doubt
whether their gay movement is leading them to a happy
close. A youth has suddenly fallen in the dance; a chariot
is overturned and broken, flinging the charioteer headlong
to the ground; a maiden seems to have grown faint
or weary and is drooping on the bosom of a friend.
Always some tragic incident is shadowed forth or thrust
sidelong into the spectacle; and when once it has caught
your eye you can look no more at the festal portions of
the scene except with reference to this one slightly suggested
doom and sorrow.

As in its mirth, so in the darker characteristic here

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

alluded to, there was an analogy between the sculptured
scene on the sarcophagus and the wild dance
which we have been describing. In the midst of its
madness and riot Miriam found herself suddenly confronted
by a strange figure that shook its fantastic garments
in the air, and pranced before her on its tiptoes,
almost vying with the agility of Donatello himself. It
was the model.

A moment afterwards Donatello was aware that she
had retired from the dance. He hastened towards her,
and flung himself on the grass beside the stone bench on
which Miriam was sitting. But a strange distance and
unapproachableness had all at once enveloped her; and
though he saw her within reach of his arm, yet the light
of her eyes seemed as far off as that of a star, nor was
there any warmth in the melancholy smile with which
she regarded him.

“Come back!” cried he. “Why should this happy
hour end so soon?”

“It must end here, Donatello,” said she, in answer to
his words and outstretched hand; “and such hours, I
believe, do not often repeat themselves in a lifetime. Let
me go, my friend; let me vanish from you quietly among
the shadows of these trees. See, the companions of our
pastime are vanishing already!”

Whether it was that the harp-strings were broken, the
violin out of tune, or the flautist out of breath, so it
chanced that the music had ceased, and the dancers come
abruptly to a pause. All that motley throng of rioters
was dissolved as suddenly as it had been drawn together.

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

In Miriam's remembrance the scene had a character of
fantasy. It was as if a company of satyrs, fauns, and
nymphs, with Pan in the midst of them, had been disporting
themselves in these venerable woods only a moment
ago; and now in another moment, because some
profane eye had looked at them too closely, or some intruder
had cast a shadow on their mirth, the silver pageant
had utterly disappeared. If a few of the merry-makers
lingered among the trees, they had hidden their racy
peculiarities under the garb and aspect of ordinary people,
and sheltered themselves in the weary commonplace
of daily life. Just an instant before it was Arcadia and
the Golden Age. The spell being broken, it was now
only that old tract of pleasure-ground, close by the people's
gate of Rome, — a tract where the crimes and
calamities of ages, the many battles, blood recklessly
poured out, and deaths of myriads, have corrupted all the
soil, creating an influence that makes the air deadly to
human lungs.

“You must leave me,” said Miriam to Donatello, more
imperatively than before: “have I not said it? Go; and
look not behind you.”

“Miriam,” whispered Donatello, grasping her hand forcibly,
“who is it that stands in the shadow yonder, beckoning
you to follow him?”

“Hush; leave me!” repeated Miriam. “Your hour
is past; his hour has come.”

Donatello still gazed in the direction which he had
indicated, and the expression of his face was fearfully
changed, being so disordered, perhaps with terror — at all

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

events with anger and invincible repugnance — that Miriam
hardly knew him. His lips were drawn apart so as
to disclose his set teeth, thus giving him a look of animal
rage, which we seldom see except in persons of the simplest
and rudest natures. A shudder seemed to pass
through his very bones.

“I hate him!” muttered he.

“Be satisfied; I hate him too!” said Miriam.

She had no thought of making this avowal, but was
irresistibly drawn to it by the sympathy of the dark emotion
in her own breast with that so strongly expressed by
Donatello. Two drops of water or of blood do not more
naturally flow into each other than did her hatred into
his.

“Shall I clutch him by the throat?” whispered Donatello,
with a savage scowl. “Bid me do so, and we are
rid of him forever.”

“In Heaven's name, no violence!” exclaimed Miriam,
affrighted out of the scornful control which she had hitherto
held over her companion, by the fierceness that he
so suddenly developed. “Oh, have pity on me, Donatello,
if for nothing else, yet because in the midst of my
wretchedness I let myself be your playmate for this one
wild hour. Follow me no farther. Henceforth, leave
me to my doom. Dear friend, — kind, simple, loving
friend, — make me not more wretched by the remembrance
of having thrown fierce hates or loves into the
wellspring of your happy life!”

“Not follow you!” repeated Donatello, soothed from
anger into sorrow, less by the purport of what she said,

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

than by the melancholy sweetness of her voice. “Not
follow you! What other path have I?”

“We will talk of it once again,” said Miriam, still
soothingly; “soon — to-morrow — when you will; only
leave me now.”

-- 119 --

p576-124 CHAPTER XI. FRAGMENTARY SENTENCES.

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

In the Borghese Grove, so recently uproarious with
merriment and music, there remained only Miriam and
her strange follower.

A solitude had suddenly spread itself around them. It
perhaps symbolized a peculiar character in the relation of
these two, insulting them, and building up an insuperable
barrier between their life-streams and other currents,
which might seem to flow in close vicinity. For it is
one of the chief earthly incommodities of some species
of misfortune, or of a great crime, that it makes the
actor in the one, or the sufferer of the other, an alien
in the world, by interposing a wholly unsympathetic
medium betwixt himself and those whom he yearns to
meet.

Owing, it may be, to this moral estrangement, — this
chill remoteness of their position, — there have come to
us but a few vague whisperings of what passed in Miriam's
interview that afternoon with the sinister personage
who had dogged her footsteps ever since the visit to the
catacomb. In weaving these mystic utterances into a

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

continuous scene, we undertake a task resembling in its
perplexity that of gathering up and piecing together the
fragments of a letter which has been torn and scattered
to the winds. Many words of deep significance, many
entire sentences, and those possibly the most important
ones, have flown too far on the winged breeze to be recovered.
If we insert our own conjectural amendments,
we perhaps give a purport utterly at variance with the
true one. Yet unless we attempt something in this way,
there must remain an unsightly gap, and a lack of continuousness
and dependence in our narrative; so that it
would arrive at certain inevitable catastrophes without
due warning of their imminence.

Of so much we are sure, that there seemed to be a
sadly mysterious fascination in the influence of this illomened
person over Miriam; it was such as beasts and
reptiles of subtle and evil nature sometimes exercise upon
their victims. Marvellous it was to see the hopelessness
with which — being naturally of so courageous a spirit —
she resigned herself to the thraldom in which he held
her. That iron chain, of which some of the massive
links were round her feminine waist, and the others in
his ruthless hand, — or which, perhaps, bound the pair
together by a bond equally torturing to each, — must have
been forged in some such unhallowed furnace as is only
kindled by evil passions and fed by evil deeds.

Yet, let us trust, there may have been no crime in
Miriam, but only one of those fatalities which are among
the most insoluble riddles propounded to mortal comprehension;
the fatal decree by which every crime is made

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

to be the agony of many innocent persons, as well as of
the single guilty one.

It was, at any rate, but a feeble and despairing kind of
remonstrance which she had now the energy to oppose
against his persecution.

“You follow me too closely,” she said, in low, faltering
accents; “you allow me too scanty room to draw my
breath. Do you know what will be the end of this?”

“I know well what must be the end,” he replied.

“Tell me, then,” said Miriam, “that I may compare
your foreboding with my own. Mine is a very dark
one.”

“There can be but one result, and that soon,” answered
the model. “You must throw off your present mask and
assume another. You must vanish out of the scene:
quit Rome with me, and leave no trace whereby to follow
you. It is in my power, as you well know, to compel
your acquiescence in my bidding. You are aware of the
penalty of a refusal.”

“Not that penalty with which you would terrify me,”
said Miriam; “another there may be, but not so grievous.”

“What is that other?” he inquired.

“Death! simply, death!” she answered.

“Death,” said her persecutor, “is not so simple and
opportune a thing as you imagine. You are strong and
warm with life. Sensitive and irritable as your spirit is,
these many months of trouble, this latter thraldom in
which I hold you, have scarcely made your cheek paler
than I saw it in your girlhood. Miriam, — for I forbear

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

to speak another name, at which these leaves would shiver
above our heads, — Miriam, you cannot die!”

“Might not a dagger find my heart?” said she, for the
first time meeting his eyes. “Would not poison make an
end of me? Will not the Tiber drown me?”

“It might,” he answered; “for I allow that you are
mortal. But, Miriam, believe me, it is not your fate to
die while there remains so much to be sinned and suffered
in the world. We have a destiny which we must needs
fulfil together. I, too, have struggled to escape it. I
was as anxious as yourself to break the tie between us—
to bury the past in a fathomless grave — to make
it impossible that we should ever meet, until you confront
me at the bar of Judgment! You little can
imagine what steps I took to render all this secure; and
what was the result? Our strange interview in the
bowels of the earth convinced me of the futility of my
design.”

“Ah, fatal chance!” cried Miriam, covering her face
with her hands.

“Yes, your heart trembled with horror when you recognized
me,” rejoined he; “but you did not guess that
there was an equal horror in my own!”

“Why would not the weight of earth above our heads
have crumbled down upon us both, forcing us apart, but
burying us equally?” cried Miriam, in a burst of vehement
passion. “Oh, that we could have wandered in
those dismal passages till we both perished, taking opposite
paths in the darkness, so that when we lay down to
die our last breaths might not mingle!”

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

“It were vain to wish it,” said the model. “In all
that labyrinth of midnight paths, we should have found
one another out to live or die together. Our fates cross
and are entangled. The threads are twisted into a strong
cord, which is dragging us to an evil doom. Could the
knots be severed, we might escape. But neither can
your slender fingers untie those knots, nor my masculine
force break them. We must submit!”

“Pray for rescue, as I have,” exclaimed Miriam.
“Pray for deliverance from me, since I am your evil
genius, as you mine. Dark as your life has been, I have
known you to pray in times past!”

At these words of Miriam, a tremor and horror appeared
to seize upon her persecutor, insomuch that he
shook and grew ashy pale before her eyes. In this man's
memory, there was something that made it awful for him
to think of prayer; nor would any torture be more intolerable,
than to be reminded of such divine comfort and
succor as await pious souls merely for the asking. This
torment was perhaps the token of a native temperament
deeply susceptible of religious impressions, but which
had been wronged, violated, and debased, until, at length,
it was capable only of terror from the sources that were
intended for our purest and loftiest consolation. He
looked so fearfully at her, and with such intense pain
struggling in his eyes, that Miriam felt pity.

And, now, all at once, it struck her that he might be
mad. It was an idea that had never before seriously
occurred to her mind, although, as soon as suggested, it
fitted marvellously into many circumstances that lay

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

within her knowledge. But, alas! such was her evil
fortune, that, whether mad or no, his power over her
remained the same, and was likely to be used only the
more tyrannously, if exercised by a lunatic.

“I would not give you pain,” she said, soothingly;
“your faith allows you the consolations of penance and
absolution. Try what help there may be in these, and
leave me to myself.”

“Do not think it, Miriam,” said he; “we are bound
together, and can never part again.”

“Why should it seem so impossible?” she rejoined.
“Think how I had escaped from all the past! I had
made for myself a new sphere, and found new friends,
new occupations, new hopes and enjoyments. My heart,
methinks, was almost as unburdened as if there had
been no miserable life behind me. The human spirit
does not perish of a single wound, nor exhaust itself in a
single trial of life. Let us but keep asunder, and all may
go well for both.”

“We fancied ourselves forever sundered,” he replied.
“Yet we met once, in the bowels of the earth; and, were
we to part now, our fates would fling us together again in
a desert, on a mountain-top, or in whatever spot seemed
safest. You speak in vain, therefore.”

“You mistake your own will for an iron necessity,”
said Miriam; “otherwise, you might have suffered me to
glide past you like a ghost, when we met among those
ghosts of ancient days. Even now you might bid me
pass as freely.”

“Never!” said he, with unmitigable will; “your

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

reappearance has destroyed the work of years. You know
the power that I have over you. Obey my bidding; or,
within short time it shall be exercised: nor will I cease
to haunt you till the moment comes.”

“Then,” said Miriam, more calmly, “I foresee the
end, and have already warned you of it. It will be
death!”

“Your own death, Miriam — or mine?” he asked,
looking fixedly at her.

“Do you imagine me a murderess?” said she, shuddering;
“you, at least, have no right to think me so!”

“Yet,” rejoined he, with a glance of dark meaning,
“men have said that this white hand had once a crimson
stain.” He took her hand as he spoke, and held it in his
own, in spite of the repugnance, amounting to nothing
short of agony, with which she struggled to regain it.
Holding it up to the fading light, (for there was already
dimness among the trees,) he appeared to examine it
closely, as if to discover the imaginary blood-stain with
which he taunted her. He smiled as he let it go. “It
looks very white,” said he; “but I have known hands as
white, which all the water in the ocean would not have
washed clean.”

“It had no stain,” retorted Miriam, bitterly, “until
you grasped it in your own.”

The wind has blown away whatever else they may
have spoken.

They went together towards the town, and, on their
way, continued to make reference, no doubt, to some
strange and dreadful history of their former life,

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

belonging equally to this dark man and to the fair and youthful
woman, whom he persecuted. In their words, or in the
breath that uttered them, there seemed to be an odor of
guilt, and a scent of blood. Yet, how can we imagine
that a stain of ensanguined crime should attach to Miriam!
Or, how, on the other hand, should spotless innocence
be subjected to a thraldom like that which she
endured from the spectre, whom she herself had evoked
out of the darkness! Be this as it might, Miriam, we
have reason to believe, still continued to beseech him,
humbly, passionately, wildly, only to go his way, and
leave her free to follow her own sad path.

Thus they strayed onward through the green wilderness
of the Borghese grounds, and soon came near the
city wall, where, had Miriam raised her eyes, she might
have seen Hilda and the sculptor leaning on the parapet.
But she walked in a mist of trouble, and could distinguish
little beyond its limits. As they came within public
observation, her persecutor fell behind, throwing off
the imperious manner which he had assumed during
their solitary interview. The Porta del Popolo swarmed
with life. The merry-makers, who had spent the feast-day
outside the walls, were now thronging in; a party
of horsemen were entering beneath the arch; a travelling-carriage
had been drawn up just within the verge, and
was passing through the villanous ordeal of the papal
custom-house. In the broad piazza, too, there was a
motley crowd.

But the stream of Miriam's trouble kept its way
through this flood of human life, and neither mingled

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

with it nor was turned aside. With a sad kind of
feminine ingenuity, she found a way to kneel before
her tyrant, undetected, though in full sight of all
the people, still beseeching him for freedom, and in
vain.

-- 128 --

p576-133 CHAPTER XII. A STROLL ON THE PINCIAN.

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

Hilda, after giving the last touches to the picture of
Beatrice Cenci, had flown down from her dove-cote, late
in the afternoon, and gone to the Pincian Hill, in the
hope of hearing a strain or two of exhilarating music.
There, as it happened, she met the sculptor; for, to say
the truth, Kenyon had well noted the fair artist's ordinary
way of life, and was accustomed to shape his own movements
so as to bring him often within her sphere.

The Pincian Hill is the favorite promenade of the Roman
aristocracy. At the present day, however, like most
other Roman possessions, it belongs less to the native inhabitants
than to the barbarians from Gaul, Great Britain,
and beyond the sea, who have established a peaceful usurpation
over whatever is enjoyable or memorable in the
Eternal City. These foreign guests are indeed ungrateful,
if they do not breathe a prayer for Pope Clement, or
whatever Holy Father it may have been, who levelled
the summit of the mount so skilfully, and bounded it with
the parapet of the city wall; who laid out those broad
walks and drives, and overhung them with the deepening

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

shade of many kinds of tree; who scattered the flowers
of all seasons, and of every clime, abundantly over those
green, central lawns; who scooped out hollows, in fit
places, and setting great basins of marble in them, caused
ever-gushing fountains to fill them to the brim; who
reared up the immermorial obelisk out of the soil that had
long hidden it; who placed pedestals along the borders of
the avenues, and crowned them with busts of that multitude
of worthies — statesmen, heroes, artists, men of letters,
and of song — whom the whole world claims as its
chief ornaments, though Italy produced them all. In a
word, the Pincian garden is one of the things that reconcile
the stranger (since he fully appreciates the enjoyment,
and feels nothing of the cost) to the rule of an
irresponsible dynasty of Holy Fathers, who seem to have
aimed at making life as agreeable an affair as it can well
be.

In this pleasant spot the red-trousered French soldiers
are always to be seen; bearded and grizzled veterans,
perhaps, with medals of Algiers or the Crimea on their
breasts. To them is assigned the peaceful duty of seeing
that children do not trample on the flower-beds, nor any
youthful lover rifle them of their fragrant blossoms to
stick in the beloved one's hair. Here sits (drooping upon
some marble bench, in the treacherous sunshine) the consumptive
girl, whose friends have brought her, for cure,
to a climate that instils poison into its very purest breath.
Here, all day, come nursery-maids, burdened with rosy
English babies, or guiding the footsteps of little travellers
from the far Western world. Here, in the sunny

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

afternoons, roll and rumble all kinds of equipages, from the
cardinal's old-fashioned and gorgeous purple carriage to
the gay barouche of modern date. Here horsemen gallop
on thorough-bred steeds. Here, in short, all the transitory
population of Rome, the world's great watering-place,
rides, drives, or promenades! Here are beautiful sunsets;
and here, whichever way you turn your eyes, are
scenes as well worth gazing at, both in themselves and for
their historic interest, as any that the sun ever rose and
set upon. Here, too, on certain afternoons of the week,
a French military band flings out rich music over the
poor old city, floating her with strains as loud as those of
her own echoless triumphs.

Hilda and the sculptor (by the contrivance of the latter,
who loved best to be alone with his young country-woman)
had wandered beyond the throng of promenaders,
whom they left in a dense cluster around the music.
They strayed, indeed, to the farthest point of the Pincian
Hill, and leaned over the parapet, looking down upon the
Muro Torto, a massive fragment of the oldest Roman
wall, which juts over, as if ready to tumble down by its
own weight, yet seems still the most indestructible piece
of work that men's hands ever piled together. In the blue
distance, rose Soracte, and other heights, which have
gleamed afar, to our imaginations, but look scarcely real
to our bodily eyes, because, being dreamed about so much,
they have taken the aërial tints which belong only to a
dream. These, nevertheless, are the solid framework of
hills that shut in Rome, and its wide surrounding Campagna;
no land of dreams, but the broadest page of

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

history, crowded so full with memorable events that one
obliterates another; as if Time had crossed and recrossed
his own records till they grew illegible.

But, not to meddle with history — with which our narrative
is no otherwise concerned, than that the very dust
of Rome is historic, and inevitably settles on our page
and mingles with our ink — we will return to our two
friends, who were still leaning over the wall. Beneath
them lay the broad sweep of the Borghese grounds, covered
with trees, amid which appeared the white gleam of
pillars and statues, and the flash of an upspringing fountain,
all to be overshadowed at a later period of the year,
by the thicker growth of foliage.

The advance of vegetation, in this softer climate, is less
abrupt than the inhabitant of the cold North is accustomed
to observe. Beginning earlier — even in February —
Spring is not compelled to burst into Summer with such
headlong haste; there is time to dwell upon each opening
beauty, and to enjoy the budding leaf, the tender green,
the sweet youth and freshness of the year; it gives us its
maiden charm, before settling into the married Summer,
which, again, does not so soon sober itself into matronly
Autumn. In our own country, the virgin Spring hastens
to its bridal too abruptly. But, here, after a month or
two of kindly growth, the leaves of the young trees,
which cover that portion of the Borghese grounds nearest
the city wall, were still in their tender half-development.

In the remoter depths, among the old groves of ilex-trees,
Hilda and Kenyon heard the faint sound of music,

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

laughter, and mingling voices. It was probably the uproar—
spreading even so far as the walls of Rome, and
growing faded and melancholy in its passage — of that
wild sylvan merriment, which we have already attempted
to describe. By and by, it ceased; although the two
listeners still tried to distinguish it between the bursts of
nearer music from the military band. But there was no
renewal of that distant mirth. Soon afterwards, they saw
a solitary figure, advancing along one of the paths that
lead from the obscurer part of the grounds, towards the
gateway.

“Look! is it not Donatello?” said Hilda.

“He it is, beyond a doubt,” replied the sculptor. “But
how gravely he walks, and with what long looks behind
him! He seems either very weary, or very sad. I
should not hesitate to call it sadness, if Donatello were a
creature capable of the sin and folly of low spirits. In
all these hundred paces, while we have been watching
him, he has not made one of those little caprioles in the
air, which are a characteristic of his natural gait. I
begin to doubt whether he is a veritable Faun.”

“Then,” said Hilda, with perfect simplicity, “you have
thought him — and do think him — one of that strange,
wild, happy race of creatures, that used to laugh and
sport in the woods, in the old, old times? So do I, indeed!
But I never quite believed, till now, that fauns
existed anywhere but in poetry.”

The sculptor at first merely smiled. Then, as the idea
took further possession of his mind, he laughed outright,
and wished from the bottom of his heart (being in love

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

with Hilda, though he had never told her so) that he
could have rewarded or punished her for its pretty absurdity
with a kiss.

“Oh, Hilda, what a treasure of sweet faith and pure
imagination you hide under that little straw hat!” cried
he, at length. “A Faun! a Faun! Great Pan is not
dead, then, after all! The whole tribe of mythical creatures
yet live in the moonlit seclusion of a young girl's
fancy, and find it a lovelier abode and play-place, I doubt
not, than their Arcadian haunts of yore. What bliss, if
a man of marble, like myself, could stray thither too!”

“Why do you laugh so?” asked Hilda, reddening; for
she was a little disturbed at Kenyon's ridicule, however
kindly expressed. “What can I have said, that you think
so very foolish?”

“Well, not foolish, then,” rejoined the sculptor, “but
wiser, it may be, than I can fathom. Really, however,
the idea does strike one as delightfully fresh, when we
consider Donatello's position and external environment.
Why, my dear Hilda, he is a Tuscan born, of an old
noble race in that part of Italy; and he has a moss-grown
tower among the Apennines, where he and his forefathers
have dwelt, under their own vines and fig-trees,
from an unknown antiquity. His boyish passion for
Miriam has introduced him familiarly to our little circle;
and our republican and artistic simplicity of intercourse has
included this young Italian, on the same terms as one of
ourselves. But, if we paid due respect to rank and title,
we should bend reverentially to Donatello, and salute him
as his Excellency the Count di Monte Beni.”

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

“That is a droll idea — much droller than his being a
Faun!” said Hilda, laughing in her turn. “This does
not quite satisfy me, however, especially as you yourself
recognized and acknowledged his wonderful resemblance
to the statue.”

“Except as regards the pointed ears,” said Kenyon;
adding, aside — “and one other little peculiarity, generally
observable in the statues of fauns.”

“As for his Excellency the Count di Monte Beni's
ears,” replied Hilda, smiling again at the dignity with
which this title invested their playful friend, “you know
we could never see their shape, on account of his clustering
curls. Nay, I remember, he once started back, as
shyly as a wild deer, when Miriam made a pretence of
examining them. How do you explain that?”

“Oh, I certainly shall not contend against such a weight
of evidence; the fact of his faunship being otherwise so
probable,” answered the sculptor, still hardly retaining his
gravity. “Faun or not, Donatello — or the Count di
Monte Beni — is a singularly wild creature, and as I
have remarked on other occasions, though very gentle,
does not love to be touched. Speaking in no harsh sense,
there is a great deal of animal nature in him, as if he had
been born in the woods, and had run wild all his childhood,
and were as yet but imperfectly domesticated.
Life, even in our day, is very simple and unsophisticated
in some of the shaggy nooks of the Apennines.”

“It annoys me very much,” said Hilda, “this inclination,
which most people have, to explain away the wonder
and the mystery out of everything. Why could not

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

you allow me — and yourself, too — the satisfaction of
thinking him a Faun?”

“Pray keep your belief, dear Hilda, if it makes you
any happier,” said the sculptor; “and I shall do my best
to become a convert. Donatello has asked me to spend
the summer with him, in his ancestral tower, where I purpose
investigating the pedigree of these sylvan counts,
his forefathers; and if their shadows beckon me into
dreamland, I shall willingly follow. By the by, speaking
of Donatello, there is a point on which I should like to
be enlightened.”

“Can I help you, then?” said Hilda, in answer to his
look.

“Is there the slightest chance of his winning Miriam's
affections?” suggested Kenyon.

“Miriam! she, so accomplished and gifted!” exclaimed
Hilda — “and he, a rude, uncultivated boy! No, no,
no!”

“It would seem impossible,” said the sculptor. “But,
on the other hand, a gifted woman flings away her affections
so unaccountably, sometimes! Miriam, of late, has
been very morbid and miserable, as we both know.
Young as she is, the morning light seems already to have
faded out of her life; and now comes Donatello, with
natural sunshine enough for himself and her, and offers
her the opportunity of making her heart and life all new
and cheery again. People of high intellectual endowments
do not require similar ones in those they love.
They are just the persons to appreciate the wholesome
gush of natural feeling, the honest affection, the simple

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

joy, the fulness of contentment with what he loves, which
Miriam sees in Donatello. True; she may call him a
simpleton. It is a necessity of the case; for a man loses
the capacity for this kind of affection, in proportion as he
cultivates and refines himself.”

“Dear me!” said Hilda, drawing imperceptibly away
from her companion. “Is this the penalty of refinement?
Pardon me; I do not believe it. It is because you are a
sculptor, that you think nothing can be finely wrought,
except it be cold and hard, like the marble in which your
ideas take shape. I am a painter, and know that the
most delicate beauty may be softened and warmed throughout.”

“I said a foolish thing, indeed,” answered the sculptor.
“It surprises me, for I might have drawn a wiser knowledge
out of my own experience. It is the surest test of
genuine love, that it brings back our early simplicity to
the worldliest of us.”

Thus talking, they loitered slowly along beside the parapet
which borders the level summit of the Pincian with
its irregular sweep. At intervals they looked through
the lattice-work of their thoughts at the varied prospects
that lay before and beneath them.

From the terrace where they now stood there is an
abrupt descent towards the Piazza del Popolo; and looking
down into its broad space they beheld the tall palatial
edifices, the church-domes, and the ornamented gateway,
which grew and were consolidated out of the thought of
Michael Angelo. They saw, too, the red granite obelisk,
oldest of things, even in Rome, which rises in the centre

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

of the piazza, with a fourfold fountain at its base. All
Roman works and ruins (whether of the empire, the far-off
republic, or the still more distant kings) assume a
transient, visionary, and impalpable character when we
think that this indestructible monument supplied one of
the recollections which Moses and the Israelites bore
from Egypt into the desert. Perchance, on beholding the
cloudy pillar and the fiery column, they whispered awe-stricken
to one another, “In its shape it is like that old
obelisk which we and our fathers have so often seen on
the borders of the Nile.” And now that very obelisk,
with hardly a trace of decay upon it, is the first thing
that the modern traveller sees after entering the Flaminian
Gate!

Lifting their eyes, Hilda and her companion gazed
westward, and saw beyond the invisible Tiber the Castle
of St. Angelo; that immense tomb of a pagan emperor,
with the archangel at its summit.

Still farther off appeared a mighty pile of buildings,
surmounted by the vast dome, which all of us have
shaped and swelled outward, like a huge bubble, to the
utmost scope of our imaginations, long before we see it
floating over the worship of the city. It may be most
worthily seen from precisely the point where our two
friends were now standing. At any nearer view the
grandeur of St. Peter's hides itself behind the immensity
of its separate parts, so that we see only the front, only
the sides, only the pillared length and loftiness of the
portico, and not the mighty whole. But at this distance
the entire outline of the world's cathedral, as well as that

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

of the palace of the world's chief priest, is taken in at
once. In such remoteness, moreover, the imagination is
not debarred from lending its assistance, even while we
have the reality before our eyes, and helping the weakness
of human sense to do justice to so grand an object.
It requires both faith and fancy to enable us to feel, what
is nevertheless so true, that yonder, in front of the purple
outline of hills, is the grandest edifice ever built by man,
painted against God's loveliest sky.

After contemplating a little while a scene which their
long residence in Rome had made familiar to them, Kenyon
and Hilda again let their glances fall into the piazza
at their feet. They there beheld Miriam, who had just
entered the Porta del Popolo, and was standing by the
obelisk and fountain. With a gesture that impressed
Kenyon as at once suppliant and imperious, she seemed
to intimate to a figure which had attended her thus far,
that it was now her desire to be left alone. The pertinacious
model, however, remained immovable.

And the sculptor here noted a circumstance, which, according
to the interpretation he might put upon it, was
either too trivial to be mentioned, or else so mysteriously
significant that he found it difficult to believe his eyes.
Miriam knelt down on the steps of the fountain; so far
there could be no question of the fact. To other observers,
if any there were, she probably appeared to take this
attitude merely for the convenience of dipping her fingers
into the gush of water from the mouth of one of the
stone lions. But as she clasped her hands together after
thus bathing them, and glanced upward at the model, an

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

idea took strong possession of Kenyon's mind that Miriam
was kneeling to this dark follower there in the world's
face!

“Do you see it?” he said to Hilda.

“See what?” asked she, surprised at the emotion of
his tone. “I see Miriam, who has just bathed her hands
in that delightfully cool water. I often dip my fingers
into a Roman fountain, and think of the brook that used
to be one of my playmates in my New England village.”

“I fancied I saw something else,” said Kenyon; “but
it was doubtless a mistake.”

But, allowing that he had caught a true glimpse into
the hidden significance of Miriam's gesture, what a terrible
thraldom did it suggest! Free as she seemed to be—
beggar as he looked — the nameless vagrant must then
be dragging the beautiful Miriam through the streets of
Rome, fettered and shackled more cruelly than any captive
queen of yore following in an emperor's triumph.
And was it conceivable that she would have been thus
enthralled unless some great error — how great Kenyon
dared not think — or some fatal weakness had given this
dark adversary a vantage-ground?

“Hilda,” said he, abruptly, “who and what is Miriam?
Pardon me; but are you sure of her?”

“Sure of her!” repeated Hilda, with an angry blush,
for her friend's sake. “I am sure that she is kind, good,
and generous; a true and faithful friend, whom I love
dearly, and who loves me as well! What more than this
need I be sure of?”

“And your delicate instincts say all this in her favor?

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

— nothing against her?” continued the sculptor, without
heeding the irritation of Hilda's tone. “These are my
own impressions, too. But she is such a mystery! We do
not even know whether she is a country woman of ours, or
an Englishwoman, or a German. There is Anglo-Saxon
blood in her veins, one would say, and a right English
accent on her tongue, but much that is not English breeding,
nor American. Nowhere else but in Rome, and as an
artist, could she hold a place in society without giving
some clue to her past life.”

“I love her dearly,” said Hilda, still with displeasure in
her tone, “and trust her most entirely.”

“My heart trusts her at least, whatever my head may
do,” replied Kenyon; “and Rome is not like one of our
New England villages, where we need the permission of
each individual neighbor for every act that we do, every
word that we utter, and every friend that we make or
keep. In these particulars the papal despotism allows us
freer breath than our native air; and if we like to take
generous views of our associates, we can do so, to a reasonable
extent, without ruining ourselves.”

“The music has ceased,” said Hilda; “I am going now.”

There are three streets that, beginning close beside
each other, diverge from the Piazza del Popolo towards
the heart of Rome: on the left, the Via del Babuino;
on the right, the Via della Ripetta; and between these
two that world-famous avenue, the Corso. It appeared
that Miriam and her strange companion were passing up
the first-mentioned of these three, and were soon hidden
from Hilda and the sculptor.

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

The two latter left the Pincian by the broad and stately
walk that skirts along its brow. Beneath them, from the
base of the abrupt descent, the city spread wide away in
a close contiguity of red-earthen roofs, above which rose
eminent the domes of a hundred churches, besides here
and there a tower, and the upper windows of some taller
or higher situated palace, looking down on a multitude of
palatial abodes. At a distance, ascending out of the central
mass of edifices, they could see the top of the Antonine
column, and near it the circular roof of the Pantheon,
looking heavenward with its ever-open eye.

Except these two objects, almost everything that they
beheld was mediæval, though built, indeed, of the massive
old stones and indestructible bricks of imperial Rome;
for the ruin of the Coliseum, the Golden House, and innumerable
temples of Roman gods, and mansions of
Cæsars and senators, had supplied the material for all
those gigantic hovels, and their walls were cemented with
mortar of inestimable cost, being made of precious antique
statues, burnt long ago for this petty purpose.

Rome, as it now exists, has grown up under the Popes,
and seems like nothing but a heap of broken rubbish,
thrown into the great chasm between our own days and
the Empire, merely to fill it up; and, for the better part
of two thousand years, its annals of obscure policies, and
wars, and continually recurring misfortunes, seem also but
broken rubbish, as compared with its classic history.

If we consider the present city as at all connected with
the famous one of old, it is only because we find it built
over its grave. A depth of thirty feet of soil has

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

covered up the Rome of ancient days, so that it lies like the
dead corpse of a giant, decaying for centuries, with no
survivor mighty enough even to bury it, until the dust of
all those years has gathered slowly over its recumbent
form and made a casual sepulchre.

We know not how to characterize, in any accordant
and compatible terms, the Rome that lies before us; its
sunless alleys, and streets of palaces; its churches, lined
with the gorgeous marbles that were originally polished
for the adornment of pagan temples; its thousands of evil
smells, mixed up with fragrance of rich incense, diffused
from as many censers; its little life, deriving feeble nutriment
from what has long been dead. Everywhere, some
fragment of ruin suggesting the magnificence of a former
epoch; everywhere, moreover, a Cross — and nastiness
at the foot of it. As the sum of all, there are recollections
that kindle the soul, and a gloom and languor that
depress it beyond any depth of melancholic sentiment
that can be elsewhere known.

Yet how is it possible to say an unkind or irreverential
word of Rome? The city of all time, and of all the
world! The spot for which man's great life and deeds
have done so much, and for which decay has done whatever
glory and dominion could not do! At this moment,
the evening sunshine is flinging its golden mantle over it,
making all that we thought mean magnificent; the bells
of all the churches suddenly ring out, as if it were a peal
of triumph because Rome is still imperial.

“I sometimes fancy,” said Hilda, on whose susceptibility
the scene always made a strong impression, “that

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

Rome — mere Rome — will crowd everything else out
of my heart.”

“Heaven forbid!” ejaculated the sculptor.

They had now reached the grand stairs that ascend
from the Piazza di Spagna to the hither brow of the
Pincian Hill. Old Beppo, the millionnaire of his ragged
fraternity — it is a wonder that no artist paints him as
the cripple whom St. Peter heals at the Beautiful Gate
of the Temple — was just mounting his donkey to depart,
laden with the rich spoil of the day's beggary.

Up the stairs, drawing his tattered cloak about his face,
came the model, at whom Beppo looked askance, jealous
of an encroacher on his rightful domain. The figure
passed away, however, up the Via Sistina. In the piazza
below, near the foot of the magnificent steps, stood Miriam,
with her eyes bent on the ground, as if she were
counting those little, square, uncomfortable paving-stones,
that make it a penitential pilgrimage to walk in Rome.
She kept this attitude for several minutes, and when, at
last, the importunities of a beggar disturbed her from it,
she seemed bewildered, and pressed her hand upon her
brow.

“She has been in some sad dream or other, poor thing!”
said Kenyon, sympathizingly; “and even now, she is imprisoned
there in a kind of cage, the iron bars of which
are made of her own thoughts.”

“I fear she is not well,” said Hilda. “I am going
down the stairs, and will join Miriam.”

“Farewell, then,” said the sculptor. “Dear Hilda,
this is a perplexed and troubled world! It soothes me

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

inexpressibly to think of you in your tower, with white
doves and white thoughts for your companions, so high
above us all, and with the Virgin for your household
friend. You know not how far it throws its light, that
lamp, which you keep burning at her shrine! I passed
beneath the tower last night, and the ray cheered me —
because you lighted it.”

“It has for me a religious significance,” replied Hilda,
quietly, “and yet I am no Catholic.”

They parted, and Kenyon made haste along the Via
Sistina, in the hope of overtaking the model, whose
haunts and character he was anxious to investigate, for
Miriam's sake. He fancied that he saw him a long way
in advance, but before he reached the Fountain of the
Triton, the dusky figure had vanished.

-- 145 --

p576-150 CHAPTER XIII. A SCULPTOR'S STUDIO.

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

About this period, Miriam seems to have been goaded
by a weary restlessness, that drove her abroad on any
errand or none. She went one morning to visit Kenyon
in his studio, whither he had invited her to see a new
statue, on which he had staked many hopes, and which
was now almost completed in the clay. Next to Hilda,
the person for whom Miriam felt most affection and confidence
was Kenyon; and in all the difficulties that beset
her life, it was her impulse to draw near Hilda for feminine
sympathy, and the sculptor for brotherly counsel.

Yet it was to little purpose that she approached the
edge of the voiceless gulf between herself and them.
Standing on the utmost verge of that dark chasm, she
might stretch out her hand, and never clasp a hand of
theirs; she might strive to call out, “Help, friends!
help!” but, as with dreamers when they shout, her voice
would perish inaudibly in the remoteness that seemed
such a little way. This perception of an infinite, shivering
solitude, amid which we cannot come close enough to
human beings to be warmed by them, and where they

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

turn to cold, chilly shapes of mist, is one of the most
forlorn results of any accident, misfortune, crime, or
peculiarity of character, that puts an individual ajar with
the world. Very often, as in Miriam's case, there is an
insatiable instinct that demands friendship, love, and intimate
communion, but is forced to pine in empty forms;
a hunger of the heart, which finds only shadows to feed
upon.

Kenyon's studio was in a cross-street, or, rather, an
ugly and dirty little lane, between the Corso and the Via
della Ripetta; and though chill, narrow, gloomy, and
bordered with tall and shabby structures, the lane was
not a whit more disagreeable then nine tenths of the
Roman streets. Over the door of one of the houses was
a marble tablet, bearing an inscription, to the purport
that the sculpture-rooms within had formerly been occupied
by the illustrious artist Canova. In these precincts
(which Canova's genius was not quite of a character
to render sacred, though it certainly made them
interesting) the young American sculptor had now established
himself.

The studio of a sculptor is generally but a rough and
dreary-looking place, with a good deal the aspect, indeed,
of a stone-mason's workshop. Bare floors of brick or
plank, and plastered walls; an old chair or two, or perhaps
only a block of marble (containing, however, the
possibility of ideal grace within it) to sit down upon;
some hastily scrawled sketches of nude figures on the
whitewash of the wall. These last are probably the
sculptor's earliest glimpses of ideas that may hereafter

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

be solidified into imperishable stone, or perhaps may
remain as impalpable as a dream. Next there are a few
very roughly modelled little figures in clay or plaster,
exhibiting the second stage of the idea as it advances
towards a marble immortality; and then is seen the exquisitely
designed shape of clay, more interesting than
even the final marble, as being the intimate production of
the sculptor himself, moulded throughout with his loving
hands, and nearest to his imagination and heart. In the
plaster-cast, from this clay model, the beauty of the statue
strangely disappears, to shine forth again with pure, white
radiance, in the precious marble of Carrara. Works
in all these stages of advancement, and some with the
final touch upon them, might be found in Kenyon's
studio.

Here might be witnessed the process of actually chiselling
the marble, with which (as it is not quite satisfactory
to think) a sculptor, in these days, has very little to do.
In Italy, there is a class of men whose merely mechanical
skill is perhaps more exquisite than was possessed by the
ancient artificers, who wrought out the designs of Praxiteles;
or, very possibly, by Praxiteles himself. Whatever
of illusive representation can be effected in marble,
they are capable of achieving, if the object be before
their eyes. The sculptor has but to present these men
with a plaster-cast of his design, and a sufficient block of
marble, and tell them that the figure is imbedded in the
stone, and must be freed from its encumbering superfluities;
and, in due time, without the necessity of his touching
the work with his own finger, he will see before him

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

the statue that is to make him renowned. His creative
power has wrought it with a word.

In no other art, surely, does genius find such effective
instruments, and so happily relieve itself of the drudgery
of actual performance; doing wonderfully nice things by
the hands of other people, when it may be suspected they
could not always be done by the sculptor's own. And
how much of the admiration which our artists get for
their buttons and buttonholes, their shoeties, their neckcloths, —
and these, at our present epoch of taste, make a
large share of the renown, — would be abated, if we were
generally aware that the sculptor can claim no credit for
such pretty performances, as immortalized in marble!
They are not his work, but that of some nameless machine
in human shape.

Miriam stopped an instant in an antechamber, to look
at a half-finished bust, the features of which seemed to be
struggling out of the stone; and, as it were, scattering
and dissolving its hard substance by the glow of feeling
and intelligence. As the skilful workman gave stroke
after stroke of the chisel with apparent carelessness, but
sure effect, it was impossible not to think that the outer
marble was merely an extraneous environment; the human
countenance within its embrace must have existed
there since the limestone ledges of Carrara were first
made. Another bust was nearly completed, though still
one of Kenyon's most trustworthy assistants was at work,
giving delicate touches, shaving off an impalpable something,
and leaving little heaps of marble-dust to attest it.

“As these busts in the block of marble,” thought

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

Miriam, “so does our individual fate exist in the limestone of
time. We fancy that we carve it out; but its ultimate
shape is prior to all our action.”

Kenyon was in the inner room, but, hearing a step in
the antechamber, he threw a veil over what he was at
work upon, and came out to receive his visitor. He was
dressed in a gray blouse, with a little cap on the top of
his head; a costume which became him better than the
formal garments which he wore, whenever he passed out
of his own domians. The sculptor had a face which,
when time had done a little more for it, would offer a
worthy subject for as good an artist as himself; features
finely cut, as if already marble; an ideal forehead, deeply
set eyes, and a mouth much hidden in a light-brown
beard, but apparently sensitive and delicate.

“I will not offer you my hand,” said he; “it is grimy
with Cleopatra's clay.”

“No; I will not touch clay; it is earthy and human,”
answered Miriam. “I have come to try whether there is
any calm and coolness among your marbles. My own
art is too nervous, too passionate, too full of agitation, for
me to work at it whole days together, without intervals of
repose. So, what have you to show me?”

“Pray look at everything here,” said Kenyon. “I
love to have painters see my work. Their judgment is
unprejudiced, and more valuable than that of the world
generally, from the light which their own art throws on
mine. More valuable, too, than that of my brother
sculptors, who never judge me fairly — nor I them, perhaps.”

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

To gratify him, Miriam looked round at the specimens
in marble or plaster, of which there were several in the
room, comprising originals or casts of most of the designs
that Kenyon had thus far produced. He was still too
young to have accumulated a large gallery of such things.
What he had to show were chiefly the attempts and experiments,
in various directions, of a beginner in art,
acting as a stern tutor to himself, and profiting more by
his failures than by any successes of which he was yet
capable. Some of them, however, had great merit; and,
in the pure, fine glow of the new marble, it may be, they
dazzled the judgment into awarding them higher praise
than they deserved. Miriam admired the statue of a
beautiful youth, a pearl-fisher, who had got entangled in
the weeds at the bottom of the sea, and lay dead among
the pearl-oysters, the rich shells, and the sea-weeds, all of
like value to him now.

“The poor young man has perished among the prizes
that he sought,” remarked she. “But what a strange
efficacy there is in death! If we cannot all win pearls,
it causes an empty shell to satisfy us just as well. I like
this statue, though it is too cold and stern in its moral
lesson; and, physically, the form has not settled itself into
sufficient repose.”

In another style, there was a grand, calm head of Milton,
not copied from any one bust or picture, yet more
authentic than any of them, because all known representations
of the poet had been profoundly studied, and
solved in the artist's mind. The bust over the tomb in
Grey Friars Church, the original miniatures and pictures,

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

wherever to be found, had mingled each its special truth
in this one work; wherein, likewise, by long persual and
deep love of the Paradise Lost, the Comus, the Lycidas,
and L'Allegro, the sculptor had succeeded even better
than he knew, in spiritualizing his marble with the poet's
mighty genius. And this was a great thing to have
achieved, such a length of time after the dry bones and
dust of Milton were like those of any other dead man.

There were also several portrait-busts, comprising those
of two or three of the illustrious men of our own
country, whom Kenyon, before he left America, had
asked permission to model. He had done so, because he
sincerely believed that, whether he wrought the busts in
marble or bronze, the one would corrode and the other
crumble, in the long lapse of time, beneath these great
men's immortality. Possibly, however, the young artist
may have under-estimated the durability of his material.
Other faces there were, too, of men who (if the brevity
of their remembrance, after death, can be argued from
their little value in life) should have been represented in
snow rather than marble. Posterity will be puzzled what
to do with busts like these, the concretions and petrifactions
of a vain self-estimate; but will find, no doubt, that
they serve to build into stone walls, or burn into quicklime,
as well as if the marble had never been blocked
into the guise of human heads.

But it is an awful thing, indeed, this endless endurance,
this almost indestructibility, of a marble bust! Whether
in our own case, or that of other men, it bids us sadly
measure the little, little time, during which our lineaments

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

are likely to be of interest to any human being. It is
especially singular that Americans should care about perpetuating
themselves in this mode. The brief duration
of our families, as a hereditary household, renders it next
to a certainty that the great-grandchildren will not know
their father's grandfather, and that half a century hence,
at farthest, the hammer of the auctioneer will thump its
knock-down blow against his blockhead, sold at so much
for the pound of stone! And it ought to make us shiver,
the idea of leaving our features to be a dusty-white ghost
among strangers of another generation, who will take our
nose between their thumb and fingers (as we have seen
men do by Cæsar's), and infallibly break it off, if they can
do so without detection!

“Yes,” said Miriam, who had been revolving some
such thoughts as the above, “it is a good state of mind
for mortal man, when he is content to leave no more definite
memorial than the grass, which will sprout kindly
and speedily over his grave, if we do not make the spot
barren with marble. Methinks, too, it will be a fresher
and better world, when it flings off this great burden of
stony memories, which the ages have deemed it a piety to
heap upon its back.”

“What you say,” remarked Kenyon, “goes against my
whole art. Sculpture, and the delight which men naturally
take in it, appear to me a proof that it is good to
work with all time before our view.”

“Well, well,” answered Miriam, “I must not quarrel
with you for flinging your heavy stones at poor Posterity;
and, to say the truth, I think you are as likely to hit the

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

mark as anybody. These busts, now, much as I seem to
scorn them, make me feel as if you were a magician.
You turn feverish men into cool, quiet marble. What
a blessed change for them! Would you could do as
much for me!”

“Oh, gladly!” cried Kenyon, who had long wished to
model that beautiful and most expressive face. “When
will you begin to sit?”

“Poh! that was not what I meant,” said Miriam.
“Come, show me something else.”

“Do you recognize this?” asked the sculptor.

He took out of his desk a little old-fashioned ivory
coffer, yellow with age; it was richly carved with antique
figures and foliage; and had Kenyon thought fit to say
that Benvenuto Cellini wrought this precious box, the
skill and elaborate fancy of the work would by no means
have discredited his word, nor the old artist's fame. At
least, it was evidently a production of Benvenuto's school
and century, and might once have been the jewel-case of
some grand lady at the court of the De' Medici.

Lifting the lid, however, no blaze of diamonds was disclosed,
but only, lapped in fleecy cotton, a small, beautifully-shaped
hand, most delicately sculptured in marble. Such
loving care and nicest art had been lavished here, that
the palm really seemed to have a tenderness in its very
substance. Touching those lovely fingers — had the jealous
sculptor allowed you to touch — you could hardly
believe that a virgin warmth would not steal from them
into your heart.

“Ah, this is very beautiful!” exclaimed Miriam, with

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

a genial smile. “It is as good in its way as Loulie's
hand with its baby-dimples, which Powers showed me at
Florence, evidently valuing it as much as if he had
wrought it out of a piece of his great heart. As good as
Harriet Hosmer's clasped hands of Browning and his
wife, symbolizing the individuality and heroic union of
two high, poetic lives! Nay, I do not question that it is
better than either of those, because you must have
wrought it passionately, in spite of its maiden palm and
dainty finger-tips.”

“Then you do recognize it?” asked Kenyon.

“There is but one right hand on earth that could have
supplied the model,” answered Miriam; “so small and
slender, so perfectly symmetrical, and yet with a character
of delicate energy. I have watched it a hundred
times at its work; but I did not dream that you had won
Hilda so far! How have you persuaded that shy maiden
to let you take her hand in marble?”

“Never! She never knew it!” hastily replied Kenyon,
anxious to vindicate his mistress's maidenly reserve.
“I stole it from her. The hand is a reminiscence. After
gazing at it so often, and even holding it once for an instant
when Hilda was not thinking of me, I should be
a bungler indeed, if I could not now reproduce it to something
like the life.”

“May you win the original one day!” said Miriam,
kindly.

“I have little ground to hope it,” answered the sculptor,
despondingly; “Hilda does not dwell in our mortal atmosphere;
and gentle and soft as she appears, it will be

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

as difficult to win her heart as to entice down a white
bird from its sunny freedom in the sky. It is strange,
with all her delicacy and fragility, the impression she
makes of being utterly sufficient to herself. No; I shall
never win her. She is abundantly capable of sympathy,
and delights to receive it, but she has no need of love.”

“I partly agree with you,” said Miriam. “It is a mistaken
idea, which men generally entertain, that nature
has made women especially prone to throw their whole
being into what is technically called love. We have, to
say the least, no more necessity for it than yourselves;
only we have nothing else to do with our hearts. When
women have other objects in life, they are not apt to fall
in love. I can think of many women distinguished in art,
literature, and science, — and multitudes whose hearts and
minds find good employment in less ostentatious ways,—
who lead high, lonely lives, and are conscious of no
sacrifice so far as your sex is concerned.”

“And Hilda will be one of these!” said Kenyon,
sadly; “the thought makes me shiver for myself, and —
and for her, too.”

“Well,” said Miriam, smiling, “perhaps she may sprain
the delicate wrist which you have sculptured to such perfection.
In that case you may hope. These old masters
to whom she has vowed herself, and whom her slender
hand and woman's heart serve so faithfully, are your only
rivals.”

The sculptor sighed as he put away the treasure of
Hilda's marble hand into the ivory coffer, and thought
how slight was the possibility that he should ever feel

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

responsive to his own the tender clasp of the original.
He dared not even kiss the image that he himself had
made; it had assumed its share of Hilda's remote and
shy divinity.

“And now,” said Miriam, “show me the new statue
which you asked me hither to see.”

-- 157 --

p576-162 CHAPTER XIV. CLEOPATRA.

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

My new statue!” said Kenyon, who had positively
forgotten it in the thought of Hilda; “here it is under
this veil.”

“Not a nude figure, I hope,” observed Miriam.
“Every young sculptor seems to think that he must give
the world some specimen of indecorous womanhood, and
call it Eve, Venus, a Nymph, or any name that may apologize
for a lack of decent clothing. I am weary, even
more than I am ashamed, of seeing such things. Now-a-days
people are as good as born in their clothes, and there
is practically not a nude human being in existence. An
artist, therefore, as you must candidly confess, cannot
sculpture nudity with a pure heart, if only because he is
compelled to steal guilty glimpses at hired models. The
marble inevitably loses its chastity under such circumstances.
An old Greek sculptor, no doubt, found his
models in the open sunshine, and among pure and princely
maidens, and thus the nude statues of antiquity are
as modest as violets, and sufficiently draped in their
own beauty. But as for Mr. Gibson's colored Venuses,

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

(stained, I believe, with tobacco-juice,) and all other nudities
of to-day, I really do not understand what they have
to say to this generation, and would be glad to see as
many heaps of quicklime in their stead.”

“You are severe upon the professors of my art,” said
Kenyon, half smiling, half seriously; “not that you are
wholly wrong, either. We are bound to accept drapery
of some kind, and make the best of it. But what are we
to do? Must we adopt the costume of to-day, and carve,
for example, a Venus in a hoop-petticoat?”

“That would be a boulder, indeed!” rejoined Miriam,
laughing. “But the difficulty goes to confirm me in my
belief that, except for portrait-busts, sculpture has no
longer a right to claim any place among living arts. It
has wrought itself out, and come fairly to an end. There
is never a new group now-a-days; never even so much
as a new attitude. Greenough (I take my examples
among men of merit) imagined nothing new; nor Crawford
either, except in the tailoring line. There are not,
as you will own, more than half a dozen positively original
statues or groups in the world, and these few are of
immemorial antiquity. A person familiar with the Vatican,
the Uffizzi Gallery, the Naples Gallery, and the
Louvre, will at once refer any modern production to its
antique prototype; which, moreover, had begun to get
out of fashion, even in old Roman days.”

“Pray stop, Miriam,” cried Kenyon, “or I shall fling
away the chisel forever!”

“Fairly own to me, then, my friend,” rejoined Miriam,
whose disturbed mind found a certain relief in this

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

declamation, “that you sculptors are, of necessity, the greatest
plagiarists in the world.”

“I do not own it,” said Kenyon, “yet cannot utterly
contradict you, as regards the actual state of the art.
But as long as the Carrara quarries still yield pure
blocks, and while my own country has marble mountains,
probably as fine in quality, I shall steadfastly believe that
future sculptors will revive this noblest of the beautiful
arts, and people the world with new shapes of delicate
grace and massive grandeur. Perhaps,” he added, smiling,
“mankind will consent to wear a more manageable
costume; or, at worst, we sculptors shall get the skill to
make broadcloth transparent, and render a majestic human
character visible through the coats and trousers of the
present day.”

“Be it so!” said Miriam; “you are past my counsel.
Show me the veiled figure, which, I am afraid, I have
criticized beforehand. To make amends, I am in the
mood to praise it now.”

But, as Kenyon was about to take the cloth off the clay
model, she laid her hand on his arm.

“Tell me first what is the subject,” said she, “for I
have sometimes incurred great displeasure from members
of your brotherhood by being too obtuse to puzzle out the
purport of their productions. It is so difficult, you know,
to compress and define a character or story, and make it
patent at a glance, within the narrow scope attainable by
sculpture! Indeed, I fancy it is still the ordinary habit
with sculptors, first to finish their group of statuary — in
such development as the particular block of marble will

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

allow — and then to choose the subject; as John of Bologna
did with his `Rape of the Sabines.' Have you
followed that good example?”

“No; my statue is intended for Cleopatra,” replied
Kenyon, a little disturbed by Miriam's raillery. “The
special epoch of her history you must make out for yourself.”

He drew away the cloth that had served to keep the
moisture of the clay model from being exhaled. The
sitting figure of a woman was seen. She was draped
from head to foot in a costume minutely and scrupulously
studied from that of ancient Egypt, as revealed by the
strange sculpture of that country, its coins, drawings,
painted mummy-cases, and whatever other tokens have
been dug out of its pyramids, graves, and catacombs.
Even the stiff Egyptian head-dress was adhered to, but
had been softened into a rich feminine adornment, without
losing a particle of its truth. Difficulties that might well
have seemed insurmountable, had been courageously encountered
and made flexible to purposes of grace and
dignity; so that Cleopatra sat attired in a garb proper to
her historic and queenly state, as a daughter of the Ptolemies,
and yet such as the beautiful woman would have
put on as best adapted to heighten the magnificence of
her charms, and kindle a tropic fire in the cold eyes of
Octavius.

A marvellous repose — that rare merit in statuary,
except it be the lumpish repose native to the block of
stone — was diffused throughout the figure. The spectator
felt that Cleopatra had sunk down out of the fever

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

and turmoil of her life, and for one instant — as it were,
between two pulse-throbs — had relinquished all activity,
and was resting throughout every vein and muscle. It
was the repose of despair, indeed; for Octavius had seen
her, and remained insensible to her enchantments. But
still there was a great smouldering furnace deep down in
the woman's heart. The repose, no doubt, was as complete
as if she were never to stir hand or foot again; and
yet, such was the creature's latent energy and fierceness,
she might spring upon you like a tigress, and stop the
very breath that you were now drawing midway in your
throat.

The face was a miraculous success. The sculptor had
not shunned to give the full, Nubian lips, and other characteristics
of the Egyptian physiognomy. His courage
and integrity had been abundantly rewarded; for Cleopatra's
beauty shone out richer, warmer, more triumphantly
beyond comparison, than if, shrinking timidly from
the truth, he had chosen the tame Grecian type. The
expression was of profound, gloomy, heavily revolving
thought; a glance into her past life and present emergencies,
while her spirit gathered itself up for some new
struggle, or was getting sternly reconciled to impending
doom. In one view, there was a certain softness and tenderness—
how breathed into the statue, among so many
strong and passionate elements, it is impossible to say.
Catching another glimpse, you beheld her as implacable
as a stone and cruel as fire.

In a word, all Cleopatra — fierce, voluptuous, passionate,
tender, wicked, terrible, and full of poisonous and

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

rapturous enchantment — was kneaded into what, only a
week or two before, had been a lump of wet clay from
the Tiber. Soon, apotheosized in an indestructible material,
she would be one of the images that men keep forever,
finding a heat in them which does not cool down,
throughout the centuries.

“What a woman is this!” exclaimed Miriam, after a
long pause. “Tell me, did she ever try, even while you
were creating her, to overcome you with her fury or her
love? Were you not afraid to touch her, as she grew
more and more towards hot life beneath your hand? My
dear friend, it is a great work! How have you learned
to do it?”

“It is the concretion of a good deal of thought, emotion,
and toil of brain and hand,” said Kenyon, not without
a perception that his work was good; “but I know
not how it came about at last. I kindled a great fire
within my mind, and threw in the material, — as Aaron
threw the gold of the Israelites into the furnace, —
and in the midmost heat uprose Cleopatra, as you see
her.”

“What I most marvel at,” said Miriam, “is the womanhood
that you have so thoroughly mixed up with all
those seemingly discordant elements. Where did you get
that secret? You never found it in your gentle Hilda:
yet I recognize its truth.”

“No, surely, it was not in Hilda,” said Kenyon. “Her
womanhood is of the ethereal type, and incompatible with
any shadow of darkness or evil.”

“You are right,” rejoined Miriam; “there are women

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

of that ethereal type as you term it, and Hilda is one of
them. She would die of her first wrong-doing — supposing
for a moment that she could be capable of doing
wrong. Of sorrow, slender as she seems, Hilda might
bear a great burden; of sin, not a feather's weight.
Methinks now, were it my doom, I could bear either, or
both at once; but my conscience is still as white as Hilda's.
Do you question it?”

“Heaven forbid, Miriam!” exclaimed the sculptor.

He was startled at the strange turn which she had so
suddenly given to the conversation. Her voice, too —
so much emotion was stifled rather than expressed in it —
sounded unnatural.

“Oh, my friend,” cried she, with sudden passion, “will
you be my friend indeed? I am lonely, lonely, lonely!
There is a secret in my heart that burns me — that tortures
me! Sometimes I fear to go mad of it; sometimes
I hope to die of it; but neither of the two happens. Ah,
if I could but whisper it to only one human soul! And
you — you see far into womanhood; you receive it widely
into your large view! Perhaps — perhaps, but Heaven
only knows, you might understand me! Oh, let me
speak!”

“Miriam, dear friend,” replied the sculptor, “if I can
help you, speak freely, as to a brother.”

“Help me? No!” said Miriam.

Kenyon's response had been perfectly frank and kind;
and yet the subtlety of Miriam's emotion detected a certain
reserve and alarm in his warmly expressed readiness
to hear her story. In his secret soul, to say the truth,

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

the sculptor doubted whether it were well for this poor,
suffering girl to speak what she so yearned to say, or for
him to listen. If there were any active duty of friendship
to be performed, then, indeed, he would joyfully have
come forward to do his best. But if it were only a pentup
heart that sought an outlet? in that case it was by no
means so certain that a confession would do good. The
more her secret struggled and fought to be told, the more
certain would it be to change all former relations that had
subsisted between herself and the friend to whom she
might reveal it. Unless he could give her all the sympathy,
and just the kind of sympathy that the occasion
required, Miriam would hate him by and by, and herself
still more, if he let her speak.

This was what Kenyon said to himself; but his reluctance,
after all, and whether he were conscious of it or
no, resulted from a suspicion that had crept into his heart
and lay there in a dark corner. Obscure as it was, when
Miriam looked into his eyes, she detected it at once.

“Ah, I shall hate you!” cried she, echoing the thought
which he had not spoken; she was half choked with the
gush of passion that was thus turned back upon her.
“You are as cold and pitiless as your own marble.”

“No; but full of sympathy, God knows!” replied he.

In truth his suspicions, however warranted by the
mystery in which Miriam was enveloped, had vanished in
the earnestness of his kindly and sorrowful emotion. He
was now ready to receive her trust.

“Keep your sympathy, then, for sorrows that admit of
such solace,” said she, making a strong effort to compose

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

herself. “As for my griefs, I know how to manage them.
It was all a mistake: you can do nothing for me, unless
you petrify me into a marble companion for your Cleopatra
there; and I am not of her sisterhood, I do assure
you. Forget this foolish scene, my friend, and never let
me see a reference to it in your eyes when they meet
mine hereafter.”

“Since you desire it, all shall be forgotten,” answered
the sculptor, pressing her hand as she departed; “or, if
ever I can serve you, let my readiness to do so be remembered.
Meanwhile, dear Miriam, let us meet in the same
clear, friendly light as heretofore.”

“You are less sincere than I thought you,” said Miriam,
“if you try to make me think that there will be no
change.”

As he attended her through the antechamber, she
pointed to the statue of the pearl-diver.

“My secret is not a pearl,” said she; “yet a man might
drown himself in plunging after it.”

After Kenyon had closed the door, she went wearily
down the staircase, but paused midway, as if debating
with herself whether to return.

“The mischief was done,” thought she; “and I might
as well have had the solace that ought to come with it. I
have lost — by staggering a little way beyond the mark,
in the blindness of my distress — I have lost, as we shall
hereafter find, the genuine friendship of this clear-minded,
honorable, truehearted young man, and all for nothing.
What if I should go back this moment and compel him to
listen?”

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

She ascended two or three of the stairs, but again
paused, murmured to herself, and shook her head.

“No, no, no,” she thought; “and I wonder how I ever
came to dream of it. Unless I had his heart for my own,—
and that is Hilda's, nor would I steal it from her, — it
should never be the treasure-place of my secret. It is no
precious pearl, as I just now told him; but my dark-red
carbuncle — red as blood — is too rich a gem to put into
a stranger's casket.”

She went down the stairs and found her Shadow waiting
for her in the street.

-- 167 --

p576-172 CHAPTER XV. AN ÆSTHETIC COMPANY.

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

On the evening after Miriam's visit to Kenyon's studio,
there was an assemblage composed almost entirely of
Anglo-Saxons, and chiefly of American artists, with a
sprinkling of their English brethren; and some few of
the tourists who still lingered in Rome, now that Holy
Week was past. Miriam, Hilda, and the sculptor, were all
three present, and, with them, Donatello, whose life was
so far turned from its natural bent, that, like a pet spaniel,
he followed his beloved mistress wherever he could gain
admittance.

The place of meeting was in the palatial, but somewhat
faded and gloomy apartment of an eminent member
of the æsthetic body. It was no more formal an occasion
than one of those weekly receptions, common among the
foreign residents of Rome, at which pleasant people —
or disagreeable ones, as the case may be — encounter one
another with little ceremony.

If anywise interested in art, a man must be difficult to
please who cannot find fit companionship among a crowd
of persons, whose ideas and pursuits all tend towards the
general purpose of enlarging the world's stock of beautiful
productions.

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

One of the chief causes that make Rome the favorite
residence of artists — their ideal home which they sigh for
in advance, and are so loth to migrate from, after once
breathing its enchanted air — is, doubtless, that they there
find themselves in force, and are numerous enough to
create a congenial atmosphere. In every other clime
they are isolated strangers; in this land of art, they are
free citizens.

Not that, individually, or in the mass, there appears to
be any large stock of mutual affection among the brethren
of the chisel and the pencil. On the contrary, it will
impress the shrewd observer that the jealousies and petty
animosities, which the poets of our day have flung aside,
still irritate and gnaw into the hearts of this kindred class
of imaginative men. It is not difficult to suggest reasons
why this should be the fact. The public, in whose good
graces lie the sculptor's or the painter's prospects of success,
is infinitely smaller than the public to which literary
men make their appeal. It is composed of a very limited
body of wealthy patrons; and these, as the artist well
knows, are but blind judges in matters that require the
utmost delicacy of perception. Thus, success in art is apt
to become partly an affair of intrigue; and it is almost inevitable
that even a gifted artist should look askance at his
gifted brother's fame, and be chary of the good word that
might help him to sell still another statue or picture.
You seldom hear a painter heap generous praise on anything
in his special line of art; a sculptor never has a
favorable eye for any marble but his own.

Nevertheless, in spite of all these professional grudges,

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

artists are conscious of a social warmth from each other's
presence and contiguity. They shiver at the remembrance
of their lonely studios in the unsympathizing cities
of their native land. For the sake of such brotherhood
as they can find, more than for any good that they get
from galleries, they linger year after year in Italy, while
their originality dies out of them, or is polished away as
a barbarism.

The company this evening included several men and
women whom the world has heard of, and many others,
beyond all question, whom it ought to know. It would
be a pleasure to introduce them upon our humble pages,
name by name, and — had we confidence enough in our
own taste — to crown each well-deserving brow according
to its deserts. The opportunity is tempting, but not easily
manageable, and far too perilous, both in respect to those
individuals whom we might bring forward, and the far
greater number that must needs be left in the shade.
Ink, moreover, is apt to have a corrosive quality, and
might chance to raise a blister, instead of any more agreeable
titillation, on skins so sensitive as those of artists.
We must therefore forego the delight of illuminating this
chapter with personal allusions to men whose renown
glows richly on canvas, or gleams in the white moonlight
of marble.

Otherwise we might point to an artist who has studied
nature with such tender love that she takes him to her
intimacy, enabling him to reproduce her in landscapes that
seem the reality of a better earth, and yet are but the
truth of the very scenes around us, observed by the

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

painter's insight and interpreted for us by his skill. By
his magic, the moon throws her light far out of the picture,
and the crimson of the summer night absolutely
glimmers on the beholder's face. Or we might indicate
a poet-painter, whose song has the vividness of picture,
and whose canvas is peopled with angels, fairies, and
water-sprites, done to the ethereal life, because he saw
them face to face in his poetic mood. Or we might bow
before an artist, who has wrought too sincerely, too religiously,
with too earnest a feeling, and too delicate a touch,
for the world at once to recognize how much toil and
thought are compressed into the stately brow of Prospero,
and Miranda's maiden loveliness; or from what a depth
within this painter's heart the Angel is leading forth St.
Peter.

Thus it would be easy to go on, perpetrating a score
of little epigrammatical allusions, like the above, all kindly
meant, but none of them quite hitting the mark, and often
striking where they were not aimed. It may be allowable
to say, however, that American art is much better
represented at Rome in the pictorial than in the sculpturesque
department. Yet the men of marble appear to
have more weight with the public than the men of canvas;
perhaps on account of the greater density and solid
substance of the material in which they work, and the
sort of physical advantage which their labors thus acquire
over the illusive unreality of color. To be a sculptor,
seems a distinction in itself; whereas, a painter is nothing,
unless individually eminent.

One sculptor there was, an Englishman, endowed with

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

a beautiful fancy, and possessing at his fingers' ends the
capability of doing beautiful things. He was a quiet,
simple, elderly personage, with eyes brown and bright,
under a slightly impending brow, and a Grecian profile,
such as he might have cut with his own chisel. He had
spent his life, for forty years, in making Venuses, Cupids,
Bacchuses, and a vast deal of other marble progeny of
dream-work, or rather frost-work: it was all a vapory
exhalation out of the Grecian mythology, crystallizing on
the dull window-panes of to-day. Gifted with a more
delicate power than any other man alive, he had foregone
to be a Christian reality, and perverted himself into a
Pagan idealist, whose business or efficacy, in our present
world, it would be exceedingly difficult to define. And,
loving and reverencing the pure material in which he
wrought, as surely this admirable sculptor did, he had
nevertheless robbed the marble of its chastity, by giving
it an artificial warmth of hue. Thus it became a sin and
shame to look at his nude goddesses. They had revealed
themselves to his imagination, no doubt, with all their
deity about them; but, bedaubed with buff-color, they
stood forth to the eyes of the profane in the guise of
naked women. But, whatever criticism may be ventured
on his style, it was good to meet a man so modest,
and yet imbued with such thorough and simple conviction
of his own right principles and practice, and so quietly
satisfied that his kind of antique achievement was all that
sculpture could effect for modern life.

This eminent person's weight and authority among his
artistic brethren were very evident; for beginning

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

unobtrusively to utter himself on a topic of art, he was soon
the centre of a little crowd of younger sculptors. They
drank in his wisdom, as if it would serve all the purposes
of original inspiration; he, meanwhile, discoursing with
gentle calmness, as if there could possibly be no other
side, and often ratifying, as it were, his own conclusions
by a mildly emphatic — “Yes.”

The veteran sculptor's unsought audience was composed
mostly of our own countrymen. It is fair to say, that
they were a body of very dexterous and capable artists,
each of whom had probably given the delighted public a
nude statue, or had won credit for even higher skill by
the nice carving of buttonholes, shoeties, coat-seams,
shirt-bosoms, and other such graceful peculiarities of
modern costume. Smart, practical men they doubtless
were, and some of them far more than this, but, still, not
precisely what an uninitiated person looks for in a sculptor.
A sculptor, indeed, to meet the demands which our
preconceptions make upon him, should be even more indispensably
a poet than those who deal in measured verse
and rhyme. His material, or instrument, which serves
him in the stead of shifting and transitory language, is a
pure, white, undecaying substance. It insures immortality
to whatever is wrought in it, and therefore makes it a
religious obligation to commit no idea to its mighty guardianship,
save such as may repay the marble for its faithful
care, its incorruptible fidelity, by warming it with an
ethereal life. Under this aspect, marble assumes a sacred
character; and no man should dare to touch it unless he
feels within himself a certain consecration and a

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

priest-hood, the only evidence of which, for the public eye, will
be the high treatment of heroic subjects, or the delicate
evolution of spiritual, through material beauty.

No ideas such as the foregoing — no misgivings suggested
by them — probably troubled the self-complacency
of most of these clever sculptors. Marble, in their view,
had no such sanctity as we impute to it. It was merely
a sort of white limestone from Carrara, cut into convenient
blocks, and worth, in that state, about two or three
dollars per pound; and it was susceptible of being wrought
into certain shapes (by their own mechanical ingenuity,
or that of artisans in their employment) which would
enable them to sell it again at a much higher figure.
Such men, on the strength of some small knack in handling
clay, which might have been fitly employed in making
waxwork, are bold to call themselves sculptors. How
terrible should be the thought, that the nude woman whom
the modern artist patches together, bit by bit, from a dozen
heterogeneous models, meaning nothing by her, shall last
as long as the Venus of the Capitol! — that his group of—
no matter what, since it has no moral or intellectual
existence — will not physically crumble any sooner than
the immortal agony of the Laocoön!

Yet we love the artists, in every kind; even these,
whose merits we are not quite able to appreciate. Sculptors,
painters, crayon sketchers, or whatever branch of
æsthetics they adopted, were certainly pleasanter people,
as we saw them that evening, than the average whom we
meet in ordinary society. They were not wholly confined
within the sordid compass of practical life; they had a

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

pursuit which, if followed faithfully out, would lead them
to the beautiful, and always had a tendency thitherward,
even if they lingered to gather up golden dross by the
wayside. Their actual business (though they talked
about it very much as other men talk of cotton, politics,
flour barrels, and sugar) necessarily illuminated their conversation
with something akin to the ideal. So, when
the guests collected themselves in little groups, here and
there, in the wide saloon, a cheerful and airy gossip began
to be heard. The atmosphere ceased to be precisely that
of common life; a faint, mellow tinge, such as we see in
pictures, mingled itself with the lamplight.

This good effect was assisted by many curious little
treasures of art, which the host had taken care to strew
upon his tables. They were principally such bits of antiquity
as the soil of Rome and its neighborhood are still
rich in; seals, gems, small figures of bronze, mediæval
carvings in ivory; things which had been obtained at little
cost, yet might have borne no inconsiderable value in
the museum of a virtuoso.

As interesting as any of these relics was a large portfolio
of old drawings, some of which, in the opinion of
their possessor, bore evidence on their faces of the touch
of master-hands. Very ragged and ill-conditioned they
mostly were, yellow with time, and tattered with rough
usage; and, in their best estate, the designs had been
scratched rudely with pen and ink, on coarse paper, or, if
drawn with charcoal or a pencil, were now half rubbed
out. You would not anywhere see rougher and homelier
things than these. But this hasty rudeness made the

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

sketches only the more valuable; because the artist
seemed to have bestirred himself at the pinch of the moment,
snatching up whatever material was nearest, so as
to seize the first glimpse of an idea that might vanish in
the twinkling of an eye. Thus, by the spell of a creased,
soiled, and discolored scrap of paper, you were enabled to
steal close to an old master, and watch him in the very
effervescence of his genius.

According to the judgment of several connoisseurs,
Raphael's own hand had communicated its magnetism to
one of these sketches; and, if genuine, it was evidently
his first conception of a favorite Madonna, now hanging
in the private apartment of the Grand Duke, at Florence.
Another drawing was attributed to Leonardo da Vinci,
and appeared to be a somewhat varied design for his picture
of Modesty and Vanity, in the Sciarra Palace.
There were at least half a dozen others, to which the
owner assigned as high an origin. It was delightful to
believe in their authenticity, at all events; for these things
make the spectator more vividly sensible of a great
painter's power, than the final glow and perfected art of
the most consummate picture that may have been elaborated
from them. There is an effluence of divinity in the
first sketch; and there, if anywhere, you find the pure
light of inspiration, which the subsequent toil of the artist
serves to bring out in stronger lustre, indeed, but likewise
adulterates it with what belongs to an inferior mood. The
aroma and fragrance of new thought were perceptible in
these designs, after three centuries of wear and tear.
The charm lay partly in their very imperfection; for this

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

is suggestive, and sets the imagination at work; whereas,
the finished picture, if a good one, leaves the spectator
nothing to do, and, if bad, confuses, stupefies, disenchants,
and disheartens him.

Hilda was greatly interested in this rich portfolio. She
lingered so long over one particular sketch, that Miriam
asked her what discovery she had made.

“Look at it carefully,” replied Hilda, putting the sketch
into her hands. “If you take pains to disentangle the
design from those pencil-marks, that seem to have been
scrawled over it, I think you will see something very
curious.”

“It is a hopeless affair, I am afraid,” said Miriam.
“I have neither your faith, dear Hilda, nor your perceptive
faculty. Fie! what a blurred scrawl it is indeed!”

The drawing had originally been very slight, and had
suffered more from time and hard usage than almost any
other in the collection; it appeared, too, that there had
been an attempt (perhaps by the very hand that drew it)
to obliterate the design. By Hilda's help, however,
Miriam pretty distinctly made out a winged figure with a
drawn sword, and a dragon, or a demon, prostrate at his
feet.

“I am convinced,” said Hilda, in a low, reverential
tone, “that Guido's own touches are on that ancient scrap
of paper! If so, it must be his original sketch for the
picture of the Archangel Michael, setting his foot upon
the demon, in the Church of the Cappuccini. The composition
and general arrangement of the sketch are the
same with those of the picture; the only difference being,

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

that the demon has a more upturned face, and scowls vindictively
at the Archangel, who turns away his eyes in
painful disgust.”

“No wonder!” responded Miriam. “The expression
suits the daintiness of Michael's character, as Guido represents
him. He never could have looked the demon in
the face!”

“Miriam!” exclaimed her friend, reproachfully, “you
grieve me, and you know it, by pretending to speak contemptuously
of the most beautiful and the divinest figure
that mortal painter ever drew.”

“Forgive me, Hilda!” said Miriam. “You take
these matters more religiously than I can, for my life.
Guido's Archangel is a fine picture, of course, but it never
impressed me as it does you.”

“Well; we will not talk of that,” answered Hilda.
“What I wanted you to notice, in this sketch, is the face
of the demon. It is entirely unlike the demon of the finished
picture. Guido, you know, always affirmed that the
resemblance to Cardinal Pamfili was either casual or imaginary.
Now, here is the face as he first conceived it.”

“And a more energetic demon, altogether, than that of
the finished picture,” said Kenyon, taking the sketch into
his hand. “What a spirit is conveyed into the ugliness
of this strong, writhing, squirming dragon, under the
Archangel's foot! Neither is the face an impossible one.
Upon my word, I have seen it somewhere, and on the
shoulders of a living man!”

“And so have I,” said Hilda. “It was what struck
me from the first.”

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

“Donatello, look at this face!” cried Kenyon.

The young Italian, as may be supposed, took little interest
in matters of art, and seldom or never ventured an
opinion respecting them. After holding the sketch a single
instant in his hand, he flung it from him with a shudder
of disgust and repugnance, and a frown that had all
the bitterness of hatred.

“I know the face well!” whispered he. “It is
Miriam's model!”

It was acknowledged both by Kenyon and Hilda that
they had detected, or fancied, the resemblance which
Donatello so strongly affirmed; and it added not a little
to the grotesque and weird character which, half playfully,
half seriously, they assigned to Miriam's attendant,
to think of him as personating the demon's part in a picture
of more than two centuries ago. Had Guido, in his
effort to imagine the utmost of sin and misery, which his
pencil could represent, hit ideally upon just this face?
Or was it an actual portrait of somebody that haunted
the old master, as Miriam was haunted now? Did the
ominous shadow follow him through all the sunshine of
his earlier career, and into the gloom that gathered about
its close? And when Guido died, did the spectre betake
himself to those ancient sepulchres, there awaiting a new
victim, till it was Miriam's ill-hap to encounter him?

“I do not acknowledge the resemblance at all,” said
Miriam, looking narrowly at the sketch; “and, as I have
drawn the face twenty times, I think you will own that I
am the best judge.”

A discussion here arose, in reference to Guido's

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

Archangel, and it was agreed that these four friends should
visit the Church of the Cappuccini the next morning, and
critically examine the picture in question; the similarity
between it and the sketch being, at all events, a very
curious circumstance.

It was now a little past ten o'clock, when some of the
company, who had been standing in a balcony, declared
the moonlight to be resplendent. They proposed a ramble
through the streets, taking in their way some of those
scenes of ruin, which produced their best effects under
the splendor of the Italian moon.

-- 180 --

p576-185 CHAPTER XVI. A MOONLIGHT RAMBLE.

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

The proposal for a moonlight ramble was received
with acclamation by all the younger portion of the company.
They immediately set forth and descended from
story to story, dimly lighting their way by waxen tapers,
which are a necessary equipment to those whose thoroughfare,
in the night-time, lies up and down a Roman staircase.
Emerging from the courtyard of the edifice, they
looked upward and saw the sky full of light, which seemed
to have a delicate purple or crimson lustre, or, at least,
some richer tinge than the cold, white moonshine of other
skies. It gleamed over the front of the opposite palace,
showing the architectural ornaments of its cornice and
pillared portal, as well as the iron-barred basement windows,
that gave such a prison-like aspect to the structure,
and the shabbiness and squalor that lay along its base.
A cobbler was just shutting up his little shop, in the basement
of the palace; a cigar vendor's lantern flared in the
blast that came through the archway; a French sentinel
paced to and fro before the portal; a homeless dog, that
haunted thereabouts, barked as obstreperously at the

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

party as if he were the domestic guardian of the precincts.

The air was quietly full of the noise of falling water,
the cause of which was nowhere visible, though apparently
near at hand. This pleasant, natural sound, not
unlike that of a distant cascade in the forest, may be
heard in many of the Roman streets and piazzas, when
the tumult at the city is hushed; for consuls, emperors,
and popes, the great men of every age, have found no
better way of immortalizing their memories, than by the
shifting, indestructible, ever new, yet unchanging, up-gush
and downfall of water. They have written their names
in that unstable element, and proved it a more durable
record than brass or marble.

“Donatello, you had better take one of those gay, boyish
artists for your companion,” said Miriam, when she
found the Italian youth at her side. “I am not now in a
merry mood, as when we set all the world a-dancing the
other afternoon, in the Borghese grounds.”

“I never wish to dance any more,” answered Donatello.

“What a melancholy was in that tone!” exclaimed
Miriam. “You are getting spoilt, in this dreary Rome,
and will be as wise and as wretched as all the rest of
mankind, unless you go back soon to your Tuscan vineyards.
Well; give me your arm then! But take care
that no friskiness comes over you. We must walk evenly
and heavily to-night!”

The party arranged itself according to its natural affinities
or casual likings; a sculptor generally choosing a

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

painter, and a painter a sculptor, for his companion, in
preference to brethren of their own art. Kenyon would
gladly have taken Hilda to himself, and have drawn her
a little aside from the throng of merry wayfarers. But
she kept near Miriam, and seemed, in her gentle and
quiet way, to decline a separate alliance either with him
or any other of her acquaintances.

So they set forth, and had gone but a little way, when
the narrow street emerged into a piazza, on one side of
which, glistening, and dimpling in the moonlight, was the
most famous fountain in Rome. Its murmur — not to say
its uproar — had been in the ears of the company, ever
since they came into the open air. It was the Fountain
of Trevi, which draws its precious water from a source
far beyond the walls, whence it flows hitherward through
old subterranean aqueducts, and sparkles forth as pure as
the virgin who first led Agrippa to its wellspring, by her
father's door.

“I shall sip as much of this water as the hollow of my
hand will hold,” said Miriam. “I am leaving Rome in a
few days; and the tradition goes, that a parting draught
at the Fountain of Trevi insures the traveller's return,
whatever obstacles and improbabilities may seem to beset
him. Will you drink, Donatello?”

“Signorina, what you drink, I drink,” said the youth.

They and the rest of the party, descended some steps
to the water's brim, and, after a sip or two, stood gazing
at the absurd design of the fountain, where some sculptor
of Bernini's school had gone absolutely mad, in marble.
It was a great palace-front, with niches and many

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

basreliefs, out of which looked Agrippa's legendary virgin,
and several of the allegoric sisterhood; while, at the
base, appeared Neptune, with his floundering steeds and
Tritons blowing their horns about him, and twenty other
artificial fantasies, which the calm moonlight soothed into
better taste than was native to them.

And, after all, it was as magnificent a piece of work as
ever human skill contrived. At the foot of the palatial
façade, was strown, with careful art and ordered irregularity,
a broad and broken heap of massive rock, looking
as if it might have lain there since the deluge. Over a
central precipice fell the water, in a semicircular cascade;
and from a hundred crevices, on all sides, snowy jets
gushed up, and streams spouted out of the mouths and
nostrils of stone monsters, and fell in glistening drops;
while other rivulets, that had run wild, came leaping from
one rude step to another, over stones that were mossy,
slimy, and green with sedge, because, in a century of
their wild play, Nature had adopted the Fountain of
Trevi, with all its elaborate devices, for her own. Finally,
the water, tumbling, sparkling, and dashing, with joyous
haste and never-ceasing murmur, poured itself into a
great marble-brimmed reservoir, and filled it with a quivering
tide; on which was seen, continually, a snowy semicircle
of momentary foam from the principal cascade, as
well as a multitude of snow-points from smaller jets.
The basin occupied the whole breadth of the piazza,
whence flights of steps descended to its border. A boat
might float, and make voyages from one shore to another,
in this mimic lake.

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

In the daytime, there is hardly a livelier scene in
Rome than the neighborhood of the Fountain of Trevi;
for the piazza is then filled with the stalls of vegetable
and fruit dealers, chestnut roasters, cigar vendors, and
other people, whose petty and wandering traffic is transacted
in the open air. It is likewise thronged with idlers,
lounging over the iron railing, and with Forestieri, who
came hither to see the famous fountain. Here, also, are
seen men with buckets, urchins with cans, and maidens (a
picture as old as the patriarchal times) bearing their pitchers
upon their heads. For the water of Trevi is in request,
far and wide, as the most refreshing draught for feverish
lips, the pleasantest to mingle with wine, and the whole-somest
to drink, in its native purity, that can anywhere
be found. But, now, at nearly midnight, the piazza was
a solitude; and it was a delight to behold this untamable
water, sporting by itself in the moonshine, and compelling
all the elaborate trivialities of art to assume a natural
aspect, in accordance with its own powerful simplicity.

“What would be done with this water-power,” suggested
an artist, “if we had it in one of our American
cities? would they employ it to turn the machinery of a
cotton-mill, I wonder?”

“The good people would pull down those rampant
marble deities,” said Kenyon, “and possibly they would
give me a commission to carve the one-and-thirty (is that
the number?) sister States, each pouring a silver stream
from a separate can into one vast basin, which should
represent the grand reservoir of national prosperity.”

“Or, if they wanted a bit of satire,” remarked an

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

English artist, “you could set those same one-and-thirty
States to cleansing the national flag of any stains that it
may have incurred. The Roman washerwomen at the
lavatory yonder, playing their labor in the open air, would
serve admirably as models.”

“I have often intended to visit this fountain by moonlight,”
said Miriam, “because it was here that the interview
took place between Corinne and Lord Neville, after
their separation and temporary estrangement. Pray
come behind me, one of you, and let me try whether the
face can be recognized in the water.”

Leaning over the stone brim of the basin, she heard
footsteps stealing behind her, and knew that somebody
was looking over her shoulder. The moonshine fell
directly behind Miriam, illuminating the palace-front and
the whole scene of statues and rocks, and filling the basin,
as it were, with tremulous and palpable light. Corinne,
it will be remembered, knew Lord Neville by the reflection
of his face in the water. In Miriam's case, however,
(owing to the agitation of the water, its transparency,
and the angle at which she was compelled to lean over,)
no reflected image appeared; nor, from the same causes,
would it have been possible for the recognition between
Corinne and her lover to take place. The moon, indeed,
flung Miriam's shadow at the bottom of the basin, as well
as two more shadows of persons who had followed her, on
either side.

“Three shadows!” exclaimed Miriam. “Three separate
shadows, all so black and heavy that they sink in
the water! There they lie on the bottom, as if all three

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

were drowned together. This shadow on my right is
Donatello; I know him by his curls, and the turn of his
head. My left-hand companion puzzles me; a shapeless
mass, as indistinct as the premonition of calamity! Which
of you can it be? Ah!”

She had turned round, while speaking, and saw beside
her the strange creature, whose attendance on her was
already familiar, as a marvel and a jest, to the whole
company of artists. A general burst of laughter followed
the recognition; while the model leaned towards
Miriam, as she shrank from him, and muttered something
that was inaudible to those who witnessed the scene. By
his gestures, however, they concluded that he was inviting
her to bathe her hands.

“He cannot be an Italian; at least, not a Roman,” observed
an artist. “I never knew one of them to care
about ablution. See him now! It is as if he were trying
to wash off the time-stains and earthly soil of a thousand
years!”

Dipping his hands into the capacious washbowl before
him, the model rubbed them together with the utmost
vehemence. Ever and anon, too, he peeped into the
water, as if expecting to see the whole Fountain of Trevi
turbid with the results of his ablution. Miriam looked at
him, some little time, with an aspect of real terror, and
even imitated him by leaning over to peep into the basin.
Recovering herself, she took up some of the water in the
hollow of her hand, and practised an old form of exorcism
by flinging it in her persecutor's face.

“In the name of all the Saints,” cried she, “

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

vanish, Demon, and let me be free of you, now and forever!”

“It will not suffice,” said some of the mirthful party,
“unless the Fountain of Trevi gushes with holy water.”

In fact, the exorcism was quite ineffectual upon the
pertinacious demon, or whatever the apparition might be.
Still he washed his brown, bony talons; still he peered
into the vast basin, as if all the water of that great drinking-cup
of Rome must needs be stained black or sanguine;
and still he gesticulated to Miriam to follow his
example. The spectators laughed loudly, but yet with a
kind of constraint; for the creature's aspect was strangely
repulsive and hideous.

Miriam felt her arm seized violently by Donatello.
She looked at him, and beheld a tiger-like fury gleaming
from his wild eyes.

“Bid me drown him!” whispered he, shuddering between
rage and horrible disgust. “You shall hear his
death-gurgle in another instant!”

“Peace, peace, Donatello!” said Miriam, soothingly;
for this naturally gentle and sportive being seemed all
aflame with animal rage. “Do him no mischief! He is
mad; and we are as mad as he, if we suffer ourselves to
be disquieted by his antics. Let us leave him to bathe
his hands till the fountain run dry, if he find solace and
pastime in it. What is it to you or me, Donatello?
There, there! Be quiet, foolish boy!”

Her tone and gesture were such as she might have
used in taming down the wrath of a faithful hound, that
had taken upon himself to avenge some supposed affront

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

to his mistress. She smoothed the young man's curls
(for his fierce and sudden fury seemed to bristle among
his hair), and touched his cheek with her soft palm, till
his angry mood was a little assuaged.

“Signorina, do I look as when you first knew me?”
asked he, with a heavy, tremulous sigh, as they went
onward, somewhat apart from their companions. “Methinks
there has been a change upon me, these many
months; and more and more, these last few days. The
joy is gone out of my life; all gone! all gone! Feel
my hand! Is it not very hot? Ah; and my heart
burns hotter still!”

“My poor Donatello, you are ill!” said Miriam, with
deep sympathy and pity. “This melancholy and sickly
Rome is stealing away the rich, joyous life that belongs
to you. Go back, my dear friend, to your home among
the hills, where (as I gather from what you have told
me) your days were filled with simple and blameless
delights. Have you found aught in the world that is
worth what you there enjoyed? Tell me truly, Donatello!”

“Yes!” replied the young man.

“And what, in Heaven's name?” asked she.

“This burning pain in my heart,” said Donatello;
“for you are in the midst of it.”

By this time, they had left the Fountain of Trevi considerably
behind them. Little further allusion was made
to the scene at its margin; for the party regarded Miriam's
persecutor as diseased in his wits, and were hardly
to be surprised by any eccentricity in his deportment.

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

Threading several narrow streets, they passed through
the Piazza of the Holy Apostles, and soon came to Trajan's
forum. All over the surface of what once was
Rome, it seems to be the effort of Time to bury up the
ancient city, as if it were a corpse, and he the sexton; so
that, in eighteen centuries, the soil over its grave has
grown very deep, by the slow scattering of dust, and the
accumulation of more modern decay upon older ruin.

This was the fate, also, of Trajan's forum, until some
papal antiquary, a few hundred years ago, began to hollow
it out again, and disclosed the full height of the
gigantic column, wreathed round with bas-reliefs of the
old Emperor's warlike deeds. In the area before it,
stands a grove of stone, consisting of the broken and
unequal shafts of a vanished temple, still keeping a majestic
order, and apparently incapable of further demolition.
The modern edifices of the piazza (wholly built,
no doubt, out of the spoil of its old magnificence) look
down into the hollow space whence these pillars rise.

One of the immense gray granite shafts lay in the
piazza, on the verge of the area. It was a great, solid
fact of the Past, making old Rome actually sensible to
the touch and eye; and no study of history, nor force of
thought, nor magic of song, could so vitally assure us
that Rome once existed, as this sturdy specimen of what
its rulers and people wrought.

“And, see!” said Kenyon, laying his hand upon it,
“there is still a polish remaining on the hard substance
of the pillar; and even now, late as it is, I can feel very
sensibly the warmth of the noonday sun, which did its

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

best to heat it through. This shaft will endure forever!
The polish of eighteen centuries ago, as yet but half
rubbed off, and the heat of to-day's sunshine, lingering
into the night, seem almost equally ephemeral in relation
to it.”

“There is comfort to be found in the pillar,” remarked
Miriam, “hard and heavy as it is. Lying here forever,
as it will, it makes all human trouble appear but a momentary
annoyance.”

“And human happiness as evanescent too,” observed
Hilda, sighing; “and beautiful art hardly less so! I do
not love to think that this dull stone, merely by its massiveness,
will last infinitely longer than any picture, in
spite of the spiritual life that ought to give it immortality!”

“My poor little Hilda,” said Miriam, kissing her compassionately,
“would you sacrifice this greatest mortal
consolation, which we derive from the transitoriness of all
things — from the right of saying, in every conjuncture,
`This, too, will pass away' — would you give up this
unspeakable boon, for the sake of making a picture eternal?”

Their moralizing strain was interrupted by a demonstration
from the rest of the party, who, after talking and
laughing together, suddenly joined their voices, and
shouted at full pitch, —

“Trajan! Trajan!”

“Why do you deafen us with such an uproar?” inquired
Miriam.

In truth, the whole piazza had been filled with their

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

idle vociferation; the echoes from the surrounding houses
reverberating the cry of “Trajan,” on all sides; as if
there was a great search for that imperial personage, and
not so much as a handful of his ashes to be found.

“Why, it was a good opportunity to air our voices in
this resounding piazza,” replied one of the artists. “Besides,
we had really some hopes of summoning Trajan to
look at his column, which, you know, he never saw in his
lifetime. Here is your model (who, they say, lived and
sinned before Trajan's death) still wandering about Rome;
and why not the Emperor Trajan?”

“Dead emperors have very little delight in their columns,
I am afraid,” observed Kenyon. “All that rich
sculpture of Trajan's bloody warfare, twining from the
base of the pillar to its capital, may be but an ugly spectacle
for his ghostly eyes, if he considers that this huge,
storied shaft must be laid before the judgment-seat, as a
piece of the evidence of what he did in the flesh. If
ever I am employed to sculpture a hero's monument, I
shall think of this, as I put in the bas-reliefs of the pedestal!”

“There are sermons in stones,” said Hilda, thoughtfully,
smiling at Kenyon's morality; “and especially in
the stones of Rome.”

The party moved on, but deviated a little from the
straight way, in order to glance at the ponderous remains
of the Temple of Mars Ultor, within which a convent of
nuns is now established, — a dove-cote, in the war-god's
mansion. At only a little distance, they passed the portico
of a Temple of Minerva, most rich and beautiful in

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

architecture, but wofully gnawed by time and shattered
by violence, besides being buried midway in the accumulation
of soil, that rises over dead Rome like a flood-tide.
Within this edifice of antique sanctity, a baker's shop
was now established, with an entrance on one side; for,
everywhere, the remnants of old grandeur and divinity
have been made available for the meanest necessities of
to-day.

“The baker is just drawing his loaves out of the oven,”
remarked Kenyon. “Do you smell how sour they are?
I should fancy that Minerva (in revenge for the desecration
of her temple) had slily poured vinegar into the
batch, if I did not know that the modern Romans prefer
their bread in the acetous fermentation.”

They turned into the Via Alessandria, and thus gained
the rear of the Temple of Peace, and passing beneath its
great arches, pursued their way along a hedge-bordered
lane. In all probability, a stately Roman street lay buried
beneath that rustic-looking pathway; for they had now
emerged from the close and narrow avenues of the modern
city, and were treading on a soil where the seeds of
antique grandeur had not yet produced the squalid crop
that elsewhere sprouts from them. Grassy as the lane
was, it skirted along heaps of shapeless ruin, and the bare
site of the vast temple that Hadrian planned and built.
It terminated on the edge of a somewhat abrupt descent,
at the foot of which, with a muddy ditch between, rose,
in the bright moonlight, the great curving wall and multitudinous
arches of the Coliseum.

-- 193 --

p576-198 CHAPTER XVII. MIRIAM'S TROUBLE.

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

As usual of a moonlight evening, several carriages
stood at the entrance of this famous ruin, and the precincts
and interior were anything but a solitude. The
French sentinel on duty beneath the principal archway
eyed our party curiously, but offered no obstacle to their
admission. Within, the moonlight filled and flooded the
great empty space; it glowed upon tier above tier of
ruined, grass-grown arches, and made them even too distinctly
visible. The splendor of the revelation took away
that inestimable effect of dimness and mystery by which
the imagination might be assisted to build a grander
structure than the Coliseum, and to shatter it with a more
picturesque decay. Byron's celebrated description is better
than the reality. He beheld the scene in his mind's
eye, through the witchery of many intervening years,
and faintly illuminated it as if with starlight instead of
this broad glow of moonshine.

The party of our friends sat down, three or four of
them on a prostrate column, another on a shapeless lump
of marble, once a Roman altar; others on the steps of

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

one of the Christian shrines. Goths and barbarians
though they were, they chatted as gayly together as if
they belonged to the gentle and pleasant race of people
who now inhabit Italy. There was much pastime and
gayety just then in the area of the Coliseum, where so
many gladiators and wild beasts had fought and died, and
where so much blood of Christian martyrs had been lapped
up by that fiercest of wild beasts, the Roman populace
of yore. Some youths and maidens were running merry
races across the open space, and playing at hide-and-seek
a little way within the duskiness of the ground-tier of
arches, whence now and then you could hear the half-shriek,
half-laugh of a frolicsome girl, whom the shadow
had betrayed into a young man's arms. Elder groups
were seated on the fragments of pillars and blocks of marble
that lay round the verge of the arena, talking in the
quick, short ripple of the Italian tongue. On the steps
of the great black cross in the centre of the Coliseum,
sat a party singing scraps of songs, with much laughter
and merriment between the stanzas.

It was a strange place for song and mirth. That black
cross marks one of the special blood-spots of the earth,
where thousands of times over the dying gladiator fell,
and more of human agony has been endured for the mere
pastime of the multitude than on the breadth of many
battle-fields. From all this crime and suffering, however,
the spot has derived a more than common sanctity. An
inscription promises seven years' indulgence, seven years
of remission from the pains of purgatory, and earlier
enjoyment of heavenly bliss, for each separate kiss

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

imprinted on the black cross. What better use could
be made of life, after middle-age, when the accumulated
sins are many and the remaining temptations few,
than to spend it all in kissing the black cross of the
Coliseum!

Besides its central consecration, the whole area has
been made sacred by a range of shrines, which are
erected round the circle, each commemorating some scene
or circumstance of the Saviour's passion and suffering.
In accordance with an ordinary custom, a pilgrim was
making his progress from shrine to shrine upon his knees,
and saying a penitential prayer at each. Light-footed
girls ran across the path along which he crept, or sported
with their friends close by the shrines where he was
kneeling. The pilgrim took no heed, and the girls meant
no irreverence; for in Italy religion jostles along side by
side with business and sport, after a fashion of its own,
and people are accustomed to kneel down and pray, or see
others praying between two fits of merriment, or between
two sins.

To make an end of our description, a red twinkle of
light was visible amid the breadth of shadow that fell
across the upper part of the Coliseum. Now it glimmered
through a line of arches, or threw a broader gleam
as it rose out of some profound abyss of ruin; now it was
muffled by a heap of shrubbery which had adventurously
clambered to that dizzy height; and so the red light kept
ascending to loftier and loftier ranges of the structure
until it stood like a star where the blue sky rested against
the Coliseum's topmost wall. It indicated a party of

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

English or Americans paying the inevitable visit by moonlight,
and exalting themselves with raptures that were
Byron's, not their own.

Our company of artists sat on the fallen column, the
pagan altar, and the steps of the Christian shrine, enjoying
the moonlight and shadow, the present gayety and the
gloomy reminiscences of the scene, in almost equal share.
Artists, indeed, are lifted by the ideality of their pursuits
a little way off the earth, and are therefore able to catch
the evanescent fragrance that floats in the atmosphere of
life above the heads of the ordinary crowd. Even if
they seem endowed with little imagination individually,
yet there is a property, a gift, a talisman, common to their
class, entitling them to partake somewhat more bountifully
than other people in the thin delights of moonshine
and romance.

“How delightful this is!” said Hilda; and she sighed
for very pleasure.

“Yes,” said Kenyon, who sat on the column, at her
side. “The Coliseum is far more delightful, as we enjoy
it now, than when eighty thousand persons sat squeezed
together, row above row, to see their fellow-creatures torn
by lions and tigers limb from limb. What a strange
thought that the Coliseum was really built for us, and has
not come to its best uses till almost two thousand years
after it was finished!”

“The Emperor Vespasian scarcely had us in his mind,”
said Hilda, smiling; “but I thank him none the less for
building it.”

“He gets small thanks, I fear, from the people whose

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

bloody instincts he pampered,” rejoined Kenyon. “Fancy
a nightly assemblage of eighty thousand melancholy and
remorseful ghosts, looking down from those tiers of
broken arches, striving to repent of the savage pleasures
which they once enjoyed, but still longing to enjoy them
over again.”

“You bring a Gothic horror into this peaceful moonlight
scene,” said Hilda.

“Nay, I have good authority for peopling the Coliseum
with phantoms,” replied the sculptor. “Do you remember
that veritable scene in Benvenuto Cellini's autobiography,
in which a necromancer of his acquaintance
draws a magic circle — just where the black cross stands
now, I suppose — and raises myriads of demons? Benvenuto
saw them with his own eyes — giants, pigmies,
and other creatures of frightful aspect — capering and
dancing on yonder walls. Those spectres must have been
Romans, in their lifetime, and frequenters of this bloody
amphitheatre.”

“I see a spectre now!” said Hilda, with a little thrill
of uneasiness. “Have you watched that pilgrim, who is
going round the whole circle of shrines, on his knees, and
praying with such fervency at every one? Now that he
has revolved so far in his orbit, and has the moonshine on
his face as he turns towards us, methinks I recognize
him!”

“And so do I,” said Kenyon. “Poor Miriam! Do
you think she sees him?”

They looked round, and perceived that Miriam had
risen from the steps of the shrine and disappeared. She

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

had shrunk back, in fact, into the deep obscurity of an
arch that opened just behind them.

Donatello, whose faithful watch was no more to be
eluded than that of a hound, had stolen after her, and
became the innocent witness of a spectacle that had its
own kind of horror. Unaware of his presence, and fancying
herself wholly unseen, the beautiful Miriam began to
gesticulate extravagantly, gnashing her teeth, flinging her
arms wildly abroad, stamping with foot. It was as if she
had stepped aside for an instant, solely to snatch the relief
of a brief fit of madness. Persons in acute trouble, or
laboring under strong excitement, with a necessity for
concealing it, are prone to relieve their nerves in this wild
way; although, when practicable, they find a more effectual
solace in shrieking aloud.

Thus, as soon as she threw off her self-control, under
the dusky arches of the Coliseum, we may consider
Miriam as a mad woman, concentrating the elements of
a long insanity into that instant.

“Signorina! signorina! have pity on me!” cried Donatello,
approaching her — “this is too terrible!”

“How dare you look at me?” exclaimed Miriam, with
a start; then, whispering below her breath, “men have
been struck dead for a less offence!”

“If you desire it, or need it,” said Donatello, humbly,
“I shall not be loth to die.”

“Donatello,” said Miriam, coming close to the young
man, and speaking low, but still the almost insanity of the
moment vibrating in her voice, “if you love yourself, if
you desire those earthly blessings, such as you, of all

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

men, were made for; if you would come to a good old
age among your olive-orchards and your Tuscan vines, as
your forefathers did; if you would leave children to enjoy
the same peaceful, happy, innocent life, then flee from
me. Look not behind you! Get you gone without another
word.” He gazed sadly at her, but did not stir.
“I tell you,” Miriam went on, “there is a great evil
hanging over me! I know it; I see it in the sky; I feel
it in the air! It will overwhelm me as utterly as if this
arch should crumble down upon our heads! It will crush
you, too, if you stand at my side! Depart, then; and
make the sign of the cross, as your faith bids you, when an
evil spirit is nigh. Cast me off, or you are lost forever.”

A higher sentiment brightened upon Donatello's face,
than had hitherto seemed to belong to its simple expression
and sensuous beauty.

“I will never quit you,” he said; “you cannot drive
me from you.”

“Poor Donatello!” said Miriam, in a changed tone,
and rather to herself than him. “Is there no other that
seeks me out — follows me — is obstinate to share my
affliction and my doom — but only you! They call me
beautiful; and I used to fancy that, at my need, I could
bring the whole world to my feet. And lo! here is my
utmost need; and my beauty and my gifts have brought
me only this poor, simple boy. Half-witted, they call
him; and surely fit for nothing but to be happy. And I
accept his aid! To-morrow, to-morrow, I will tell him
all! Ah! what a sin to stain his joyous nature with the
blackness of a woe like mine!”

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

She held out her hand to him, and smiled sadly as
Donatello pressed it to his lips. They were now about
to emerge from the depth of the arch; but, just then, the
kneeling pilgrim, in his revolution round the orbit of the
shrines, had reached the one on the steps of which Miriam
had been sitting. There, as at the other shrines, he
prayed, or seemed to pray. It struck Kenyon, however,—
who sat close by, and saw his face distinctly, — that the
suppliant was merely performing an enjoined penance,
and without the penitence that ought to have given it
effectual life. Even as he knelt, his eyes wandered, and
Miriam soon felt that he had detected her, half hidden as
she was within the obscurity of the arch.

“He is evidently a good Catholic, however,” whispered
one of the party. “After all, I fear we cannot identify
him with the ancient pagan who haunts the catacombs.”

“The doctors of the Propaganda may have converted
him,” said another; “they have had fifteen hundred years
to perform the task.”

The company now deemed it time to continue their
ramble. Emerging from a side entrance of the Coliseum,
they had on their left the Arch of Constantine, and, above
it, the shapeless ruins of the Palace of the Cæsars; portions
of which have taken shape anew, in mediæval convents
and modern villas. They turned their faces cityward,
and, treading over the broad flagstones of the old
Roman pavement, passed through the Arch of Titus.
The moon shone brightly enough within it, to show the
seven-branched Jewish candlestick, cut in the marble of
the interior. The original of that awful trophy lies

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

buried, at this moment, in the yellow mud of the Tiber;
and, could its gold of Ophir again be brought to light, it
would be the most precious relic of past ages, in the
estimation of both Jew and Gentile.

Standing amid so much ancient dust, it is difficult to
spare the reader the commonplaces of enthusiasm, on
which hundreds of tourists have already insisted. Over
this half-worn pavement, and beneath this Arch of Titus,
the Roman armies had trodden in their outward march, to
fight battles, a world's width away. Returning victorious,
with royal captives and inestimable spoil, a Roman triumph,
that most gorgeous pageant of earthly pride, had
streamed and flaunted in hundred-fold succession over
these same flagstones, and through this yet stalwart archway.
It is politic, however, to make few allusions to such
a past; nor, if we would create an interest in the characters
of our story, is it wise to suggest how Cicero's foot
may have stepped on yonder stone, or how Horace was
wont to stroll near by, making his footsteps chime with
the measure of the ode that was ringing in his mind. The
very ghosts of that massive and stately epoch have so
much density that the actual people of to-day seem the
thinner of the two, and stand more ghostlike by the arches
and columns, letting the rich sculpture be discerned
through their ill-compacted substance.

The party kept onward, often meeting pairs and groups
of midnight strollers like themselves. On such a moonlight
night as this, Rome keeps itself awake and stirring,
and is full of song and pastime, the noise of which mingles
with your dreams, if you have gone betimes to bed.

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

But it is better to be abroad, and take our own share of
the enjoyable time; for the languor that weighs so heavily
in the Roman atmosphere by day, is lightened beneath
the moon and stars.

They had now reached the precincts of the Forum.

-- 203 --

p576-208 CHAPTER XVIII. ON THE EDGE OF A PRECIPICE.

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

Let us settle it,” said Kenyon, stamping his foot
firmly down, “that this is precisely the spot where the
chasm opened, into which Curtius precipitated his good
steed and himself. Imagine the great, dusky gap, impenetrably
deep, and with half-shaped monsters and hideous
faces looming upward out of it, to the vast affright of the
good citizens who peeped over the brim! There, now, is
a subject, hitherto unthought of, for a grim and ghastly
story, and, methinks, with a moral as deep as the gulf
itself. Within it, beyond a question, there were prophetic
visions — intimations of all the future calamities of Rome—
shades of Goths and Gauls, and even of the French
soldiers of to-day. It was a pity to close it up so soon!
I would give much for a peep into such a chasm.”

“I fancy,” remarked Miriam, “that every person takes
a peep into it in moments of gloom and despondency; that
is to say, in his moments of deepest insight.”

“Where is it, then?” asked Hilda. “I never peeped
into it.”

“Wait, and it will open for you,” replied her friend.

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

“The chasm was merely one of the orifices of that pit of
blackness that lies beneath us, everywhere. The firmest
substance of human happiness is but a thin crust spread
over it, with just reality enough to bear up the illusive
stage-scenery amid which we tread. It needs no earthquake
to open the chasm. A footstep, a little heavier
than ordinary, will serve; and we must step very daintily,
not to break through the crust at any moment. By-and-by,
we inevitably sink! It was a foolish piece of heroism
in Curtius to precipitate himself there, in advance; for
all Rome, you see, has been swallowed up in that gulf, in
spite of him. The Palace of the Cæsars has gone down
thither, with a hollow, rumbling sound of its fragments!
All the temples have tumbled into it; and thousands of
statues have been thrown after! All the armies and the
triumphs have marched into the great chasm, with their
martial music playing, as they stepped over the brink. All
the heroes, the statesmen, and the poets! All piled upon
poor Curtius, who thought to have saved them all! I am
loth to smile at the self-conceit of that gallant horseman,
but cannot well avoid it.”

“It grives me to hear you speak thus, Miriam,” said
Hilda, whose natural and cheerful piety was shocked by
her friend's gloomy view of human destinies. “It seems
to me that there is no chasm, nor any hideous emptiness
under our feet, except what the evil within us digs. If
there be such a chasm, let us bridge it over with good
thoughts and deeds, and we shall tread safely to the other
side. It was the guilt of Rome, no doubt, that caused
this gulf to open; and Curtius filled it up with his heroic

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

self-sacrifice and patriotism, which was the best virtue
that the old Romans knew. Every wrong thing makes
the gulf deeper; every right one helps to fill it up. As
the evil of Rome was far more than its good, the whole
commonwealth finally sank into it, indeed, but of no original
necessity.”

“Well, Hilda, it came to the same thing at last,” answered
Miriam, despondingly.

“Doubtless, too,” resumed the sculptor (for his imagination
was greatly excited by the idea of this wondrous
chasm), “all the blood that the Romans shed, whether on
battle-fields, or in the Coliseum, or on the cross, — in
whatever public or private murder, — ran into this fatal
gulf, and formed a mighty subterranean lake of gore, right
beneath our feet. The blood from the thirty wounds in
Cæsar's breast flowed hitherward, and that pure little rivulet
from Virginia's bosom, too! Virginia, beyond all
question, was stabbed by her father, precisely where we
are standing.”

“Then the spot is hallowed forever!” said Hilda.

“Is there such blessed potency in bloodshed?” asked
Miriam. “Nay, Hilda, do not protest! I take your meaning
rightly.”

They again moved forward. And still, from the Forum
and the Via Sacra, from beneath the arches of the Temple
of Peace on one side, and the acclivity of the Palace of
the Cæsars on the other, there arose singing voices of
parties that were strolling through the moonlight. Thus,
the air was full of kindred melodies that encountered
one another, and twined themselves into a broad, vague

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

music, out of which no single strain could be disentangled.
These good examples, as well as the harmonious influences
of the hour, incited our artist-friends to make proof
of their own vocal powers. With what skill and breath
they had, they set up a choral strain, — “Hail, Columbia!”
we believe, — which those old Roman echoes must have
found it exceeding difficult to repeat aright. Even Hilda
poured the slender sweetness of her note into her country's
song. Miriam was at first silent, being perhaps unfamiliar
with the air and burden. But, suddenly, she threw
out such a swell and gush of sound, that it seemed to
pervade the whole choir of other voices, and then to rise
above them all, and become audible in what would else
have been the silence of an upper region. That volume
of melodious voice was one of the tokens of a great
trouble. There had long been an impulse upon her —
amounting, at last, to a necessity — to shriek aloud; but
she had struggled against it, till the thunderous anthem
gave her an opportunity to relieve her heart by a great
cry.

They passed the solitary column of Phocas, and looked
down into the excavated space, where a confusion of pillars,
arches, pavements, and shattered blocks and shafts—
the crumbs of various ruin dropped from the devouring
maw of Time — stand, or lie, at the base of the Capitoline
Hill. That renowned hillock (for it is little more)
now rose abruptly above them. The ponderous masonry,
with which the hill-side is built up, is as old as Rome
itself, and looks likely to endure while the world retains
any substance or permanence. It once sustained the

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

Capitol, and now bears up the great pile which the mediæval
builders raised on the antique foundation, and that still
loftier tower, which looks abroad upon a larger page, of
deeper historic interest, than any other scene can show.
On the same pedestal of Roman masonry, other structures
will doubtless rise, and vanish like ephemeral
things.

To a spectator on the spot, it is remarkable that the
events of Roman history, and Roman life itself, appear
not so distant as the Gothic ages which succeeded them.
We stand in the Forum, or on the height of the Capitol,
and seem to see the Roman epoch close at hand. We
forget that a chasm extends between it and ourselves, in
which lie all those dark, rude, unlettered centuries, around
the birth-time of Christianity, as well as the age of chivalry
and romance, the feudal system, and the infancy of a
better civilization than that of Rome. Or, if we remember
these mediæval times, they look farther off than the
Augustan age. The reason may be, that the old Roman
literature survives, and creates for us an intimacy with
the classic ages, which we have no means of forming with
the subsequent ones.

The Italian climate, moreover, robs age of its reverence,
and makes it look newer than it is. Not the Coliseum,
nor the tombs of the Appian Way, nor the oldest
pillar in the Forum, nor any other Roman ruin, be it as
dilapidated as it may, ever give the impression of venerable
antiquity which we gather, along with the ivy, from
the gray walls of an English abbey or castle. And yet
every brick or stone, which we pick up among the former,

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

had fallen, ages before the foundation of the latter was
begun. This is owing to the kindliness with which Nature
takes an English ruin to her heart, covering it with
ivy, as tenderly as Robin Redbreast covered the dead
babes with forest leaves. She strives to make it a part
of herself, gradually obliterating the handiwork of man,
and supplanting it with her own mosses and trailing verdure,
till she has won the whole structure back. But, in
Italy, whenever man has once hewn a stone, Nature forthwith
relinquishes her right to it, and never lays her finger
on it again. Age after age finds it bare and naked, in the
barren sunshine, and leaves it so. Besides this natural
disadvantage, too, each succeeding century, in Rome, has
done its best to ruin the very ruins, so far as their picturesque
effect is concerned, by stealing away the marble and
hewn stone, and leaving only yellow bricks, which never
can look venerable.

The party ascended the winding way that leads from
the Forum to the Piazza of the Campidoglio on the summit
of the Capitoline Hill. They stood awhile to contemplate
the bronze equestrian statue of Marcus Aurelius.
The moonlight glistened upon traces of the gilding
which had once covered both rider and steed; these were
almost gone, but the aspect of dignity was still perfect,
clothing the figure as it were with an imperial robe of
light. It is the most majestic representation of the
kingly character that ever the world has seen. A sight
of the old heathen Emperor is enough to create an evanescent
sentiment of loyalty even in a democratic bosom,
so august does he look, so fit to rule, so worthy of man's

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

profoundest homage and obedience, so inevitably attractive
of his love. He stretches forth his hand with an air of
grand beneficence and unlimited authority, as if uttering a
decree from which no appeal was permissible, but in
which the obedient subject would find his highest interests
consulted; a command that was in itself a benediction.

“The sculptor of this statue knew what a king should
be,” observed Kenyon, “and knew, likewise, the heart of
mankind, and how it craves a true ruler, under whatever
title, as a child its father.”

“Oh, if there were but one such man as this!” exclaimed
Miriam. “One such man in an age, and one in
all the world; then how speedily would the strife, wickedness,
and sorrow of us poor creatures be relieved. We
would come to him with our griefs, whatever they might
be, — even a poor, frail woman burdened with her heavy
heart, — and lay them at his feet and never need to take
them up again. The rightful king would see to all.”

“What an idea of the regal office and duty!” said
Kenyon, with a smile. “It is a woman's idea of the
whole matter to perfection. It is Hilda's too, no doubt?”

“No,” answered the quiet Hilda; “I should never look
for such assistance from an earthly king.”

“Hilda, my religious Hilda,” whispered Miriam, suddenly
drawing the girl close to her, “do you know how
it is with me? I would give all I have or hope — my
life, oh how freely — for one instant of your trust in
God! You little guess my need of it. You really think,
then, that He sees and cares for us?”

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

“Miriam, you frighten me.”

“Hush, hush! do not let them hear you!” whispered
Miriam. “I frighten you, you say; for Heaven's sake,
how? Am I strange? is there anything wild in my behavior?”

“Only for that moment,” replied Hilda, “because you
seemed to doubt God's providence.”

“We will talk of that another time,” said her friend.
“Just now it is very dark to me.”

On the left of the Piazza of the Campidoglio, as you
face cityward, and at the head of the long and stately
flight of steps descending from the Capitoline Hill to the
level of lower Rome, there is a narrow lane or passage.
Into this the party of our friends now turned. The path
ascended a little and ran along under the walls of a palace,
but soon passed through a gateway, and terminated
in a small paved courtyard. It was bordered by a low
parapet.

The spot, for some reason or other, impressed them as
exceedingly lonely. On one side was the great height of
the palace, with the moonshine falling over it, and showing
all the windows barred and shuttered. Not a human
eye could look down into the little courtyard, even if the
seemingly deserted palace had a tenant. On all other
sides of its narrow compass there was nothing but the
parapet, which as it now appeared was built right on the
edge of a steep precipice. Gazing from its imminent
brow, the party beheld a crowded confusion of roofs
spreading over the whole space between them and the
line of hills that lay beyond the Tiber. A long, misty

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

wreath, just dense enough to catch a little of the moonshine,
floated above the houses, midway towards the hilly
line, and showed the course of the unseen river. Far
away on the right, the moon gleamed on the dome of St.
Peter's as well as on many lesser and nearer domes.

“What a beautiful view of the city!” exclaimed
Hilda; “and I never saw Rome from this point before.”

“It ought to afford a good prospect,” said the sculptor;
“for it was from this point — at least we are at liberty to
think so, if we choose — that many a famous Roman
caught his last glimpse of his native city, and of all other
earthly things. This is one of the sides of the Tarpeian
Rock. Look over the parapet and see what a sheer tumble
there might still be for a traitor, in spite of the thirty
feet of soil that have accumulated at the foot of the precipice.”

They all bent over, and saw that the cliff fell perpendicularly
downward to about the depth, or rather more, at
which the tall palace rose in height above their heads.
Not that it was still the natural, shaggy front of the original
precipice; for it appeared to be cased in ancient stonework,
through which the primeval rock showed its face
here and there grimly and doubtfully. Mosses grew on
the slight projections, and little shrubs sprouted out of the
crevices, but could not much soften the stern aspect of the
cliff. Brightly as the Italian moonlight fell a-down the
height, it scarcely showed what portion of it was man's
work, and what was Nature's, but left it all in very much
the same kind of ambiguity and half-knowledge in which
antiquarians generally leave the identity of Roman remains.

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

The roofs of some poor-looking houses which had been
built against the base and sides of the cliff, rose nearly
midway to the top; but from an angle of the parapet
there was a precipitous plunge straight downward into a
stone-paved court.

“I prefer this to any other site as having been veritably
the Traitor's Leap,” said Kenyon, “because it was so
convenient to the Capitol. It was an admirable idea of
those stern old fellows to fling their political criminals
down from the very summit on which stood the Senate
House and Jove's Temple, emblems of the institutions
which they sought to violate. It symbolizes how sudden
was the fall in those days from the utmost height of ambition
to its profoundest ruin.”

“Come, come; it is midnight,” cried another artist,
“too late to be moralizing here. We are literally dreaming
on the edge of a precipice. Let us go home.”

“It is time, indeed,” said Hilda.

The sculptor was not without hopes that he might be
favored with the sweet charge of escorting Hilda to the
foot of her tower. Accordingly, when the party prepared
to turn back, he offered her his arm. Hilda at first accepted
it; but when they had partly threaded the passage
between the little courtyard and the Piazza del Campidoglio,
she discovered that Miriam had remained behind.

“I must go back,” said she, withdrawing her arm from
Kenyon's; “but pray do not come with me. Several
times this evening I have had a fancy that Miriam had
something on her mind, some sorrow or perplexity, which,
perhaps, it would relieve her to tell me about. No, no;

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

do not turn back! Donatello will be a sufficient guardian
for Miriam and me.”

The sculptor was a good deal mortified, and perhaps a
little angry; but he knew Hilda's mood of gentle decision
and independence too well not to obey her. He therefore
suffered the fearless maiden to return alone.

Meanwhile, Miriam had not noticed the departure of
the rest of the company; she remained on the edge of
the precipice, and Donatello along with her.

“It would be a fatal fall, still,” she said to herself,
looking over the parapet, and shuddering as her eye
measured the depth. “Yes; surely yes! Even without
the weight of an overburdened heart, a human body
would fall heavily enough upon those stones to shake all
its joints asunder. How soon it would be over!”

Donatello, of whose presence she was possibly not
aware, now pressed closer to her side; and he, too, like
Miriam, bent over the low parapet and trembled violently.
Yet he seemed to feel that perilous fascination which
haunts the brow of precipices, tempting the unwary one
to fling himself over for the very horror of the thing, for,
after drawing hastily back, he again looked down, thrusting
himself out farther than before. He then stood silent
a brief space, struggling, perhaps, to make himself conscious
of the historic associations of the scene.

“What are you thinking of, Donatello?” asked Miriam.

“Who were they,” said he, looking earnestly in her
face, “who have been flung over here in days gone by?”

“Men that cumbered the world,” she replied. “Men

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

whose lives were the bane of their fellow-creatures.
Men who poisoned the air, which is the common breath
of all, for their own selfish purposes. There was short
work with such men in old Roman times. Just in the
moment of their triumph a hand, as of an avenging
giant, clutched them, and dashed the wretches down this
precipice.”

“Was it well done?” asked the young man.

“It was well done,” answered Miriam; “innocent persons
were saved by the destruction of a guilty one, who
deserved his doom.”

While this brief conversation passed, Donatello had
once or twice glanced aside with a watchful air, just as a
hound may often be seen to take sidelong note of some
suspicious object, while he gives his more direct attention
to something nearer at hand. Miriam seemed now first
to become aware of the silence that had followed upon
the cheerful talk and laughter of a few moments before.
Looking round, she perceived that all her company of
merry friends had retired, and Hilda, too, in whose soft
and quiet presence she had always an indescribable feeling
of security. All gone; and only herself and Donatello
left hanging over the brow of the ominous precipice.

Not so, however; not entirely alone! In the basement
wall of the palace, shaded from the moon, there was a
deep, empty niche, that had probably once contained a
statue; not empty, either; for a figure now came forth
from it and approached Miriam. She must have had
cause to dread some unspeakable evil from this strange
persecutor, and to know that this was the very crisis of

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

her calamity; for, as he drew near, such a cold, sick
despair crept over her, that it impeded her breath, and
benumbed her natural promptitude of thought. Miriam
seemed dreamily to remember falling on her knees; but,
in her whole recollection of that wild moment, she beheld
herself as in a dim show, and could not well distinguish
what was done and suffered; no, not even whether she
were really an actor and sufferer in the scene.

Hilda, meanwhile, had separated herself from the sculptor,
and turned back to rejoin her friend. At a distance,
she still heard the mirth of her late companions, who
were going down the cityward descent of the Capitoline
Hill; they had set up a new stave of melody, in
which her own soft voice, as well as the powerful sweetness
of Miriam's, was sadly missed.

The door of the little courtyard had swung upon its
hinges, and partly closed itself. Hilda (whose native
gentleness pervaded all her movements) was quietly
opening it, when she was startled, midway, by the noise
of a struggle within, beginning and ending all in one
breathless instant. Along with it, or closely succeeding
it, was a loud, fearful cry, which quivered upward
through the air, and sank quivering downward to the
earth. Then, a silence! Poor Hilda had looked into the
courtyard, and saw the whole quick passage of a deed,
which took but that little time to grave itself in the eternal
adamant.

-- 216 --

p576-219 CHAPTER XIX. THE FAUN'S TRANSFORMATION.

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

The door of the courtyard swung slowly, and closed
itself of its own accord. Miriam and Donatello were
now alone there. She clasped her hands, and looked
wildly at the young man, whose form seemed to have
dilated, and whose eyes blazed with the fierce energy
that had suddenly inspired him. It had kindled him into
a man; it had developed within him an intelligence which
was no native characteristic of the Donatello whom we
have heretofore known. But that simple and joyous
creature was gone forever.

“What have you done?” said Miriam, in a horror-stricken
whisper.

The glow of rage was still lurid on Donatello's face,
and now flashed out again from his eyes.

“I did what ought to be done to a traitor!” he replied.
“I did what your eyes bade me do, when I asked them
with mine, as I held the wretch over the precipice!”

These last words struck Miriam like a bullet. Could
it be so? Had her eyes provoked or assented to this
deed? She had not known it. But, alas! looking back

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

into the frenzy and turmoil of the scene just acted, she
could not deny — she was not sure whether it might be
so, or no — that a wild joy had flamed up in her heart,
when she beheld her persecutor in his mortal peril. Was
it horror? — or ecstasy? — or both in one? Be the
emotion what it might, it had blazed up more madly,
when Donatello flung his victim off the cliff, and more
and more, while his shriek went quivering downward.
With the dead thump upon the stones below, had come
an unutterable horror.

“And my eyes bade you do it!” repeated she.

They both leaned over the parapet, and gazed downward
as earnestly as if some inestimable treasure had
fallen over, and were yet recoverable. On the pavement,
below, was a dark mass, lying in a heap, with little or
nothing human in its appearance, except that the hands
were stretched out, as if they might have clutched, for a
moment, at the small square stones. But there was no
motion in them, now. Miriam watched the heap of mortality
while she could count a hundred, which she took
pains to do. No stir; not a finger moved!

“You have killed him, Donatello! He is quite dead!”
said she. “Stone dead! Would I were so, too!”

“Did you not mean that he should die?” sternly asked
Donatello, still in the glow of that intelligence which passion
had developed in him. “There was short time to
weigh the matter; but he had his trial in that breath or
two while I held him over the cliff, and his sentence in
that one glance, when your eyes responded to mine!
Say that I have slain him against your will — say that

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

he died without your whole consent — and, in another
breath, you shall see me lying beside him.”

“Oh, never!” cried Miriam. “My one, own friend!
Never, never, never!”

She turned to him — the guilty, blood-stained, lonely
woman — she turned to her fellow-criminal, the youth, so
lately innocent, whom she had drawn into her doom. She
pressed him close, close to her bosom, with a clinging embrace
that brought their two hearts together, till the horror
and agony of each was combined into one emotion, and
that, a kind of rapture.

“Yes, Donatello, you speak the truth!” said she;
“my heart consented to what you did. We two slew
yonder wretch. The deed knots us together for time and
eternity, like the coil of a serpent!”

They threw one other glance at the heap of death below,
to assure themselves that it was there; so like a
dream was the whole thing. Then they turned from that
fatal precipice, and came out of the courtyard, arm in
arm, heart in heart. Instinctively, they were heedful not
to sever themselves so much as a pace or two from one
another, for fear of the terror and deadly chill that would
thenceforth wait for them in solitude. Their deed — the
crime which Donatello wrought, and Miriam accepted on
the instant — had wreathed itself, as she said, like a serpent,
in inextricable links about both their souls, and
drew them into one, by its terrible contractile power. It
was closer than a marriage-bond. So intimate, in those
first moments, was the union, that it seemed as if their
new sympathy annihilated all other ties, and that they

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

were released from the chain of humanity; a new sphere,
a special law, had been created for them alone. The
world could not come near them; they were safe!

When they reached the flight of steps, leading downward
from the Capitol, there was a far-off noise of singing
and laughter. Swift, indeed, had been the rush of
the crisis that was come and gone! This was still the
merriment of the party that had so recently been their
companions; they recognized the voices which, a little
while ago, had accorded and sung in cadence with their
own. But they were familiar voices no more; they
sounded strangely, and, as it were, out of the depths of
space; so remote was all that pertained to the past life
of these guilty ones, in the moral seclusion that had suddenly
extended itself around them. But how close, and
ever closer, did the breadth of the immeasurable waste,
that lay between them and all brotherhood or sisterhood,
now press them one within the other!

“Oh, friend,” cried Miriam, so putting her soul into
that word that it took a heavy richness of meaning, and
seemed never to have been spoken before. “Oh, friend,
are you conscious, as I am, of this companionship that
knits our heart-strings together?”

“I feel it, Miriam,” said Donatello. “We draw one
breath; we live one life!”

“Only yesterday,” continued Miriam; “nay, only a
short half-hour ago, I shivered in an icy solitude. No
friendship, no sisterhood, could come near enough to
keep the warmth within my heart. In an instant, all is
changed! There can be no more loneliness!”

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

“None, Miriam!” said Donatello.

“None, my beautiful one!” responded Miriam, gazing
in his face, which had taken a higher, almost an heroic
aspect from the strength of passion. “None, my innocent
one! Surely, it is no crime that we have committed.
One wretched and worthless life has been sacrificed, to
cement two other lives forevermore.”

“Forevermore, Miriam!” said Donatello; “cemented
with his blood!”

The young man started at the word which he had himself
spoken; it may be that it brought home, to the simplicity
of his imagination, what he had not before dreamed
of — the ever-increasing loathsomeness of a union that
consists in guilt. Cemented with blood, which would
corrupt and grow more noisome forever and forever, but
bind them none the less strictly for that!

“Forget it! Cast it all behind you!” said Miriam,
detecting, by her sympathy, the pang that was in his
heart. “The deed has done its office, and has no existence
any more.”

They flung the past behind them, as she counselled, or
else distilled from it a fiery intoxication, which sufficed to
carry them triumphantly through those first moments of
their doom. For, guilt has its moment of rapture too.
The foremost result of a broken law is ever an ecstatic
sense of freedom. And thus there exhaled upward (out
of their dark sympathy, at the base of which lay a
human corpse) a bliss, or an insanity, which the unhappy
pair imagined to be well worth the sleepy innocence that
was forever lost to them.

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

As their spirits rose to the solemn madness of the occasion,
they went onward — not stealthily, not fearfully —
but with a stately gait and aspect. Passion lent them (as
it does to meaner shapes) its brief nobility of carriage.
They trod through the streets of Rome, as if they, too,
were among the majestic and guilty shadows, that, from
ages long gone by, have haunted the blood-stained city.
And, at Miriam's suggestion, they turned aside, for the
sake of treading loftily past the old site of Pompey's
forum.

“For there was a great deed done here!” she said —
“a deed of blood, like ours! Who knows, but we may
meet the high and ever-sad fraternity of Cæsar's murderers,
and exchange a salutation?”

“Are they our brethren, now?” asked Donatello.

“Yes; all of them,” said Miriam; “and many another,
whom the world little dreams of, has been made
our brother or our sister, by what we have done within
this hour!”

And, at the thought, she shivered. Where, then, was
the seclusion, the remoteness, the strange, lonesome Paradise,
into which she and her one companion had been
transported by their crime? Was there, indeed, no such
refuge, but only a crowded thoroughfare and jostling
throng of criminals? And was it true, that whatever
hand had a blood-stain on it — or had poured out poison—
or strangled a babe at its birth — or clutched a grandsire's
throat, he sleeping, and robbed him of his few last
breaths — had now the right to offer itself in fellowship
with their two hands? Too certainly, that right existed.

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

It is a terrible thought, that an individual wrong-doing
melts into the great mass of human crime, and makes us—
who dreamed only of our own little separate sin —
makes us guilty of the whole. And thus Miriam and
her lover were not an insulated pair, but members of an
innumerable confraternity of guilty ones, all shuddering
at each other.

“But not now; not yet,” she murmured to herself.
“To-night, at least, there shall be no remorse!”

Wandering without a purpose, it so chanced that they
turned into a street, at one extremity of which stood Hilda's
tower. There was a light in her high chamber; a
light, too, at the Virgin's shrine; and the glimmer of
these two was the loftiest light beneath the stars. Miriam
drew Donatello's arm to make him stop, and while they
stood at some distance looking at Hilda's window, they
beheld her approach and throw it open. She leaned far
forth, and extended her clasped hands towards the sky.

“The good, pure child! She is praying, Donatello,”
said Miriam, with a kind of simple joy at witnessing the
devoutness of her friend. Then her own sin rushed upon
her, and she shouted, with the rich strength of her voice,
“Pray for us, Hilda; we need it!”

Whether Hilda heard and recognized the voice we
cannot tell. The window was immediately closed, and
her form disappeared from behind the snowy curtain.
Miriam felt this to be a token that the cry of her condemned
spirit was shut out of heaven.

-- 223 --

p576-226 CHAPTER XX. THE BURIAL CHANT.

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

The Church of the Capuchins (where, as the reader
may remember, some of our acquaintances had made an
engagement to meet) stands a little aside from the Piazza
Barberini. Thither, at the hour agreed upon on the
morning after the scenes last described, Miriam and Donatello
directed their steps. At no time are people so
sedulously careful to keep their trifling appointments,
attend to their ordinary occupations, and thus put a commonplace
aspect on life, as when conscious of some secret
that if suspected would make them look monstrous in the
general eye.

Yet how tame and wearisome is the impression of all
ordinary things in the contrast with such a fact! How
sick and tremulous, the next morning, is the spirit that
has dared so much, only the night before! How icy cold
is the heart, when the fervor, the wild ecstasy of passion
has faded away, and sunk down among the dead ashes of
the fire that blazed so fiercely, and was fed by the very
substance of its life! How faintly does the criminal stagger
onward, lacking the impulse of that strong madness

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

that hurried him into guilt, and treacherously deserts him
in the midst of it!

When Miriam and Donatello drew near the church,
they found only Kenyon awaiting them on the steps.
Hilda had likewise promised to be of the party, but had
not yet appeared. Meeting the sculptor, Miriam put a
force upon herself and succeeded in creating an artificial
flow of spirits, which to any but the nicest observation
was quite as effective as a natural one. She spoke sympathizingly
to the sculptor on the subject of Hilda's absence,
and somewhat annoyed him by alluding in Donatello's
hearing to an attachment which had never been
openly avowed, though perhaps plainly enough betrayed.
He fancied that Miriam did not quite recognize the limits
of the strictest delicacy; he even went so far as to generalize,
and conclude within himself that this deficiency is
a more general failing in woman than in man, the highest
refinement being a masculine attribute.

But the idea was unjust to the sex at large, and especially
so to this poor Miriam, who was hardly responsible
for her frantic efforts to be gay. Possibly, moreover,
the nice action of the mind is set ajar by any
violent shock as of great misfortune or great crime, so
that the finer perceptions may be blurred thenceforth,
and the effect be traceable in all the minutest conduct
of life.

“Did you see anything of the dear child after you left
us?” asked Miriam, still keeping Hilda as her topic of
conversation. “I missed her sadly on my way homeward;
for nothing insures me such delightful and

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

innocent dreams (I have experienced it twenty times) as a
talk late in the evening with Hilda.”

“So I should imagine,” said the sculptor, gravely;
“but it is an advantage that I have little or no opportunity
of enjoying. I know not what became of Hilda
after my parting from you. She was not especially my
companion in any part of our walk. The last I saw of
her she was hastening back to rejoin you in the courtyard
of the Palazzo Caffarelli.”

“Impossible!” cried Miriam, starting.

“Then did you not see her again?” inquired Kenyon,
in some alarm.

“Not there,” answered Miriam, quietly; “indeed, I
followed pretty closely on the heels of the rest of the
party. But do not be alarmed on Hilda's account; the
Virgin is bound to watch over the good child, for the sake
of the piety with which she keeps the lamp alight at her
shrine. And, besides, I have always felt that Hilda is
just as safe in these evil streets of Rome as her white
doves when they fly downwards from the tower-top, and
run to and fro among the horses' feet. There is certainly
a providence or purpose for Hilda, if for no other human
creature.”

“I religiously believe it,” rejoined the sculptor; “and
yet my mind would be the easier, if I knew that she had
returned safely to her tower.”

“Then make yourself quite easy,” answered Miriam.
“I saw her (and it is the last sweet sight that I remember)
leaning from her window midway between earth
and sky!”

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

Kenyon now looked at Donatello.

“You seem out of spirits, my dear friend,” he observed.
“This languid Roman atmosphere is not the
airy wine that you were accustomed to breathe at home.
I have not forgotten your hospitable invitation to meet
you this summer at your castle among the Apennines.
It is my fixed purpose to come, I assure you. We shall
both be the better for some deep draughts of the mountain-breezes.”

“It may be,” said Donatello, with unwonted sombreness;
“the old house seemed joyous when I was a child.
But as I remember it now it was a grim place, too.”

The sculptor looked more attentively at the young man,
and was surprised and alarmed to observe how entirely
the fine, fresh glow of animal spirits had departed out of
his face. Hitherto, moreover, even while he was standing
perfectly still, there had been a kind of possible gambol
indicated in his aspect. It was quite gone now. All
his youthful gayety, and with it his simplicity of manner,
was eclipsed, if not utterly extinct.

“You are surely ill, my dear fellow,” exclaimed Kenyon.

“Am I? Perhaps so,” said Donatello, indifferently;
“I never have been ill, and know not what it may be.”

“Do not make the poor lad fancy-sick,” whispered
Miriam, pulling the sculptor's sleeve. “He is of a nature
to lie down and die at once, if he finds himself drawing
such melancholy breaths as we ordinary people are
enforced to burden our lungs withal. But we must get
him away from this old, dreamy, and dreary Rome, where

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

nobody but himself ever thought of being gay. Its influences
are too heavy to sustain the life of such a creature.”

The above conversation had passed chiefly on the steps
of the Cappuccini; and, having said so much, Miriam
lifted the leathern curtain that hangs before all church
doors in Italy.

“Hilda has forgotten her appointment,” she observed,
“or else her maiden slumbers are very sound this morning.
We will wait for her no longer.”

They entered the nave. The interior of the church
was of moderate compass, but of good architecture, with
a vaulted roof over the nave, and a row of dusky chapels
on either side of it instead of the customary side-aisles.
Each chapel had its saintly shrine, hung round with offerings;
its picture above the altar, although closely veiled,
if by any painter of renown; and its hallowed tapers,
burning continually, to set alight the devotion of the worshippers.
The pavement of the nave was chiefly of
marble, and looked old and broken, and was shabbily
patched here and there with tiles of brick; it was inlaid,
moreover, with tombstones of the mediæval taste, on
which were quaintly sculptured borders, figures, and portraits
in bas-relief, and Latin epitaphs, now grown illegible
by the tread of footsteps over them. The church
appertains to a convent of Capuchin monks; and, as
usually happens when a reverend brotherhood have such
an edifice in charge, the floor seemed never to have been
scrubbed or swept, and had as little the aspect of sanctity
as a kennel; whereas, in all churches of nunneries,

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

the maiden sisterhood invariably show the purity of their
own hearts by the virgin cleanliness and visible consecration
of the walls and pavement.

As our friends entered the church, their eyes rested at
once on a remarkable object in the centre of the nave.
It was either the actual body, or, as might rather have
been supposed at first glance, the cunningly wrought
waxen face and suitably draped figure of a dead monk.
This image of wax or clay-cold reality, whichever it
might be, lay on a slightly elevated bier, with three tall
candles burning on each side, another tall candle at the
head, and another at the foot. There was music, too, in
harmony with so funereal a spectacle. From beneath the
pavement of the church came the deep, lugubrious strain
of a De Profundis, which sounded like an utterance of
the tomb itself; so dismally did it rumble through the
burial-vaults, and ooze up among the flat gravestones and
sad epitaphs, filling the church as with a gloomy mist.

“I must look more closely at that dead monk before
we leave the church,” remarked the sculptor. “In the
study of my art, I have gained many a hint from the
dead, which the living could never have given me.”

“I can well imagine it,” answered Miriam. “One clay
image is readily copied from another. But let us first
see Guido's picture. The light is favorable now.”

Accordingly, they turned into the first chapel on the
right hand, as you enter the nave; and there they beheld—
not the picture, indeed — but a closely drawn curtain.
The churchmen of Italy make no scruple of sacrificing
the very purpose for which a work of sacred art has been

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

created; that of opening the way for religious sentiment
through the quick medium of sight, by bringing angels,
saints, and martyrs, down visibly upon earth; of sacrificing
this high purpose, and, for aught they know, the welfare
of many souls along with it, to the hope of a paltry
fee. Every work by an artist of celebrity is hidden
behind a veil, and seldom revealed, except to Protestants,
who scorn it as an object of devotion, and value
it only for its artistic merit.

The sacristan was quickly found, however, and lost no
time in disclosing the youthful Archangel, setting his
divine foot on the head of his fallen adversary. It was
an image of that greatest of future events, which we hope
for so ardently, — at least, while we are young, — but
find so very long in coming, — the triumph of goodness
over the evil principle.

“Where can Hilda be?” exclaimed Kenyon. “It is
not her custom ever to fail in an engagement; and the
present one was made entirely on her account. Except
herself, you know, we were all agreed in our recollection
of the picture.”

“But we were wrong, and Hilda right, as you perceive,”
said Miriam, directing his attention to the point on which
their dispute of the night before had arisen. “It is not
easy to detect her astray, as regards any picture on which
those clear, soft eyes of hers have ever rested.”

“And she has studied and admired few pictures so
much as this,” observed the sculptor. “No wonder; for
there is hardly another so beautiful in the world. What
an expression of heavenly severity in the Archangel's

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

face! There is a degree of pain, trouble, and disgust at
being brought in contact with sin, even for the purpose
of quelling and punishing it; and yet a celestial tranquillity
pervades his whole being.”

“I have never been able,” said Miriam, “to admire
this picture nearly so much as Hilda does, in its moral
and intellectual aspect. If it cost her more trouble to be
good, if her soul were less white and pure, she would be
a more competent critic of this picture, and would estimate
it not half so high. I see its defects to-day more
clearly than ever before.”

“What are some of them?” asked Kenyon.

“That Archangel, now,” Miriam continued; “how fair
he looks, with his unruffled wings, with his unhacked
sword, and clad in his bright armor, and that exquisitely
fitting sky-blue tunic, cut in the latest Paradisiacal mode!
What a dainty air of the first celestial society! With
what half-scornful delicacy he sets his prettily sandalled
foot on the head of his prostrate foe! But, is it thus that
virtue looks, the moment after its death-struggle with
evil? No, no; I could have told Guido better. A full
third of the Archangel's feathers should have been torn
from his wings; the rest all ruffled, till they looked like
Satan's own! His sword should be streaming with blood,
and perhaps broken half way to the hilt; his armor
crushed, his robes rent, his breast gory; a bleeding gash
on his brow, cutting right across the stern scowl of battle!
He should press his foot hard down upon the old
serpent, as if his very soul depended upon it, feeling him
squirm mightily, and doubting whether the fight were

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

half over yet, and how the victory might turn! And,
with all this fierceness, this grimness, this unutterable
horror, there should still be something high, tender, and
holy, in Michael's eyes, and around his mouth. But the
battle never was such child's play as Guido's dapper
Archangel seems to have found it.”

“For Heaven's sake, Miriam,” cried Kenyon, astonished
at the wild energy of her talk; “paint the picture of
man's struggle against sin according to your own idea!
I think it will be a masterpiece.”

“The picture would have its share of truth, I assure
you,” she answered; “but I am sadly afraid the victory
would fall on the wrong side. Just fancy a smoke-blackened,
fiery-eyed demon, bestriding that nice young angel,
clutching his white throat with one of his hinder claws;
and giving a triumphant whisk of his scaly tail, with a
poisonous dart at the end of it! That is what they risk,
poor souls, who do battle with Michael's enemy.”

It now, perhaps, struck Miriam that her mental disquietude
was impelling her to an undue vivacity; for she
paused, and turned away from the picture, without saying
a word more about it. All this while, moreover, Donatello
had been very ill at ease, casting awe-stricken and
inquiring glances at the dead monk; as if he could look
nowhere but at that ghastly object, merely because it
shocked him. Death has probably a peculiar horror and
ugliness, when forced upon the contemplation of a person
so naturally joyous as Donatello, who lived with completeness
in the present moment, and was able to form but
vague images of the future.

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

“What is the matter, Donatello?” whispered Miriam,
soothingly. “You are quite in a tremble, my poor friend!
What is it?”

“This awful chant from beneath the church,” answered
Donatello; “it oppresses me; the air is so heavy with it
that I can scarcely draw my breath. And yonder dead
monk! I feel as if he were lying right across my heart.”

“Take courage!” whispered she again, “come; we
will approach close to the dead monk. The only way, in
such cases, is to stare the ugly horror right in the face;
never a side-long glance, nor a half-look, for those are
what show a frightful thing in its frightfullest aspect.
Lean on me, dearest friend! My heart is very strong
for both of us. Be brave; and all is well.”

Donatello hung back for a moment, but then pressed
close to Miriam's side, and suffered her to lead him up to
the bier. The sculptor followed. A number of persons,
chiefly women, with several children among them, were
standing about the corpse; and as our three friends drew
nigh, a mother knelt down, and caused her little boy to
kneel, both kissing the beads and crucifix that hung from
the monk's girdle. Possibly he had died in the odor of
sanctity; or, at all events, death and his brown frock and
cowl made a sacred image of this reverend father.

-- 233 --

p576-236 CHAPTER XXI. THE DEAD CAPUCHIN.

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

The dead monk was clad, as when alive, in the brown
woollen frock of the Capuchins, with the hood drawn over
his head, but so as to leave the features and a portion of
the beard uncovered. His rosary and cross hung at his
side; his hands were folded over his breast; his feet (he
was of a bare-footed order in his lifetime, and continued so
in death) protruded from beneath his habit, stiff and stark,
with a more waxen look than even his face. They were
tied together at the ankles with a black ribbon.

The countenance, as we have already said, was fully
displayed. It had a purplish hue upon it, unlike the paleness
of an ordinary corpse, but as little resembling the
flush of natural life. The eyelids were but partially
drawn down, and showed the eyeballs beneath; as if the
deceased friar were stealing a glimpse at the bystanders,
to watch whether they were duly impressed with the
solemnity of his obsequies. The shaggy eyebrows gave
sternness to the look.

Miriam passed between two of the lighted candles, and
stood close beside the bier.

“My God!” murmured she. “What is this?”

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

She grasped Donatello's hand, and, at the same instant,
felt him give a convulsive shudder, which she knew to
have been caused by a sudden and terrible throb of the
heart. His hand, by an instantaneous change, became
like ice within hers, which likewise grew so icy, that their
insensible fingers might have rattled, one against the
other. No wonder that their blood curdled; no wonder
that their hearts leaped and paused! The dead face of
the monk, gazing at them beneath its half-closed eyelids,
was the same visage that had glared upon their naked
souls, the past midnight, as Donatello flung him over the
precipice.

The sculptor was standing at the foot of the bier, and
had not yet seen the monk's features.

“Those naked feet!” said he. “I know not why, but
they affect me strangely. They have walked to and fro
over the hard pavements of Rome, and through a hundred
other rough ways of this life, where the monk went
begging for his brotherhood; along the cloisters and
dreary corridors of his convent, too, from his youth upward!
It is a suggestive idea, to track those worn feet
backward through all the paths they have trodden, ever
since they were the tender and rosy little feet of a baby,
and (cold as they now are) were kept warm in his mother's
hand.”

As his companions, whom the sculptor supposed to be
close by him, made no response to his fanciful musing, he
looked up, and saw them at the head of the bier. He
advanced thither himself.

“Ha!” exclaimed he.

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

He cast a horror-stricken and bewildered glance at
Miriam, but withdrew it immediately. Not that he had
any definite suspicion, or, it may be, even a remote idea,
that she could be held responsible, in the least degree, for
this man's sudden death. In truth, it seemed too wild a
thought, to connect, in reality, Miriam's persecutor of
many past months and the vagabond of the preceding
night, with the dead Capuchin of to-day. It resembled
one of those unaccountable changes and interminglings
of identity, which so often occur among the personages
of a dream. But Kenyon, as befitted the professor of an
imaginative art, was endowed with an exceedingly quick
sensibility, which was apt to give him intimations of the
true state of matters that lay beyond his actual vision.
There was a whisper in his ear; it said, “Hush!”
Without asking himself wherefore, he resolved to be
silent as regarded the mysterious discovery which he had
made, and to leave any remark or exclamation to be voluntarily
offered by Miriam. If she never spoke, then let
the riddle be unsolved.

And now occurred a circumstance that would seem too
fantastic to be told, if it had not actually happened, precisely
as we set it down. As the three friends stood by
the bier, they saw that a little stream of blood had begun
to ooze from the dead monk's nostrils; it crept slowly
towards the thicket of his beard, where, in the course of
a moment or two, it hid itself.

“How strange!” ejaculated Kenyon. “The monk
died of apoplexy, I suppose, or by some sudden accident,
and the blood has not yet congealed.”

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

“Do you consider that a sufficient explanation?” asked
Miriam, with a smile from which the sculptor involuntarily
turned away his eyes. “Does it satisfy you?”

“And why not?” he inquired.

“Of course, you know the old superstition about this
phenomenon of blood flowing from a dead body,” she
rejoined. “How can we tell but that the murderer of
this monk (or, possibly, it may be only that privileged
murderer, his physician) may have just entered the
church?”

“I cannot jest about it,” said Kenyon. “It is an ugly
sight!”

“True, true; horrible to see, or dream of!” she replied,
with one of those long, tremulous sighs, which so
often betray a sick heart by escaping unexpectedly.
“We will not look at it any more. Come away, Donatello.
Let us escape from this dismal church. The
sunshine will do you good.”

When had ever a woman such a trial to sustain as
this! By no possible supposition could Miriam explain
the identity of the dead Capuchin, quietly and decorously
laid out in the nave of his convent church, with that of
her murdered persecutor, flung heedlessly at the foot of
the precipice. The effect upon her imagination was, as
if a strange and unknown corpse had miraculously, while
she was gazing at it, assumed the likeness of that face, so
terrible henceforth in her remembrance. It was a symbol,
perhaps, of the deadly iteration with which she was
doomed to behold the image of her crime reflected back
upon her in a thousand ways, and converting the great,

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

calm face of Nature, in the whole, and in its innumerable
details, into a manifold reminiscence of that one dead
visage.

No sooner had Miriam turned away from the bier, and
gone a few steps, than she fancied the likeness altogether
an illusion, which would vanish at a closer and colder
view. She must look at it again, therefore, and at once;
or else the grave would close over the face, and leave the
awful fantasy that had connected itself therewith, fixed
ineffaceably in her brain.

“Wait for me, one moment!” she said to her companions.
“Only a moment!”

So she went back, and gazed once more at the corpse.
Yes; these were the features that Miriam had known so
well; this was the visage that she remembered from a far
longer date than the most intimate of her friends suspected;
this form of clay had held the evil spirit which
blasted her sweet youth, and compelled her, as it were, to
stain her womanhood with crime. But, whether it were
the majesty of death, or something originally noble and
lofty in the character of the dead, which the soul had
stamped upon the features, as it left them; so it was that
Miriam now quailed and shook, not for the vulgar horror
of the spectacle, but for the severe, reproachful glance
that seemed to come from between those half-closed lids.
True, there had been nothing, in his lifetime, viler than
this man. She knew it; there was no other fact within
her consciousness that she felt to be so certain; and yet,
because her persecutor found himself safe and irrefutable
in death, he frowned upon his victim, and threw back the
blame on her!

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

“Is it thou, indeed?” she murmured, under her breath.
“Then thou hast no right to scowl upon me so! But art
thou real, or a vision?”

She bent down over the dead monk, till one of her rich
curls brushed against his forehead. She touched one of
his folded hands with her finger.

“It is he!” said Miriam. “There is the scar, that I
know so well, on his brow. And it is no vision; he is
palpable to my touch! I will question the fact no longer,
but deal with it as I best can.”

It was wonderful to see how the crisis developed in
Miriam its own proper strength, and the faculty of sustaining
the demands which it made upon her fortitude. She
ceased to tremble; the beautiful woman gazed sternly at
her dead enemy, endeavoring to meet and quell the look
of accusation that he threw from between his half-closed
eyelids.

“No; thou shalt not scowl me down!” said she.
“Neither now, nor when we stand together at the judgment-seat.
I fear not to meet thee there. Farewell, till
that next encounter!”

Haughtily waving her hand, Miriam rejoined her
friends, who were awaiting her at the door of the church.
As they went out, the sacristan stopped them, and proposed
to show the cemetery of the convent, where the
deceased members of the fraternity are laid to rest in
sacred earth, brought long ago from Jerusalem.

“And will yonder monk be buried there?” she asked.

“Brother Antonio?” exclaimed the sacristan. “Surely,
our good brother will be put to bed there! His grave

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

is already dug, and the last occupant has made room for
him. Will you look at it, signorina?”

“I will!” said Miriam.

“Then excuse me,” observed Kenyon; “for I shall
leave you. One dead monk has more than sufficed me;
and I am not bold enough to face the whole mortality of
the convent.”

It was easy to see, by Donatello's looks, that he, as well
as the sculptor, would gladly have escaped a visit to the
famous cemetery of the Cappuccini. But Miriam's nerves
were strained to such a pitch, that she anticipated a certain
solace and absolute relief in passing from one ghastly
spectacle to another of long-accumulated ugliness; and
there was, besides, a singular sense of duty which impelled
her to look at the final resting-place of the being
whose fate had been so disastrously involved with her
own. She therefore followed the sacristan's guidance, and
drew her companion along with her, whispering encouragement
as they went.

The cemetery is beneath the church, but entirely above
ground, and lighted by a row of iron-grated windows without
glass. A corridor runs along beside these windows,
and gives access to three or four vaulted recesses, or
chapels, of considerable breadth and height, the floor of
which consists of the consecrated earth of Jerusalem. It
is smoothed decorously over the deceased brethren of the
convent, and is kept quite free from grass or weeds, such
as would grow even in these gloomy recesses, if pains were
not bestowed to root them up. But, as the cemetery is
small, and it is a precious privilege to sleep in holy ground,

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

the brotherhood are immemorially accustomed, when one
of their number dies, to take the longest-buried skeleton
out of the oldest grave, and lay the new slumberer there
instead. Thus, each of the good friars, in his turn, enjoys
the luxury of a consecrated bed, attended with the
slight drawback of being forced to get up long before day-break,
as it were, and make room for another lodger.

The arrangement of the unearthed skeletons is what
makes the special interest of the cemetery. The arched
and vaulted walls of the burial recesses are supported by
massive pillars and pilasters made of thigh-bones and
skulls; the whole material of the structure appears to be
of a similar kind; and the knobs and embossed ornaments
of this strange architecture are represented by the
joints of the spine, and the more delicate tracery by the
smaller bones of the human frame. The summits of the
arches are adorned with entire skeletons, looking as if they
were wrought most skilfully in bas-relief. There is no
possibility of describing how ugly and grotesque is the
effect, combined with a certain artistic merit, nor how
much perverted ingenuity has been shown in this queer
way, nor what a multitude of dead monks, through how
many hundred years, must have contributed their bony
framework to build up these great arches of mortality.
On some of the skulls there are inscriptions, purporting
that such a monk, who formerly made use of that particular
headpiece, died on such a day and year; but vastly
the greater number are piled up indistinguishably into the
architectural design like the many deaths that make up
the one glory of a victory.

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

In the side walls of the vaults are niches where skeleton
monks sit or stand, clad in the brown habits that they
wore in life, and labelled with their names and the dates of
their decease. Their skulls (some quite bare, and others
still covered with yellow skin, and hair that has known
the earth-damps) look out from beneath their hoods, grinning
hideously repulsive. One reverend father has his
mouth wide open, as if he had died in the midst of a howl
of terror and remorse, which perhaps is even now screeching
through eternity. As a general thing, however, these
frocked and hooded skeletons seem to take a more cheerful
view of their position, and try with ghastly smiles to
turn it into a jest. But the cemetery of the Capuchins is
no place to nourish celestial hopes: the soul sinks forlorn
and wretched under all this burden of dusty death; the
holy earth from Jerusalem, so imbued is it with mortality,
has grown as barren of the flowers of Paradise as it is
of earthly weeds and grass. Thank Heaven for its blue
sky; it needs a long, upward gaze to give us back our
faith. Not here can we feel ourselves immortal, where
the very altars in these chapels of horrible consecration
are heaps of human bones.

Yet let us give the cemetery the praise that it deserves.
There is no disagreeable scent, such as might have been
expected from the decay of so many holy persons, in
whatever odor of sanctity they may have taken their departure.
The same number of living monks would not
smell half so unexceptionably.

Miriam went gloomily along the corridor, from one

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

vaulted Golgotha to another, until in the farthest recess
she beheld an open grave.

“Is that for him who lies yonder in the nave?” she
asked.

“Yes, signorina, this is to be the resting-place of brother
Antonio, who came to his death last night,” answered the
sacristan; “and in yonder niche, you see, sits a brother
who was buried thirty years ago, and has risen to give
him place.”

“It is not a satisfactory idea,” observed Miriam, “that
you poor friars cannot call even your graves permanently
your own. You must lie down in them, methinks, with a
nervous anticipation of being disturbed, like weary men
who know that they shall be summoned out of bed at midnight.
Is it not possible (if money were to be paid for
the privilege) to leave brother Antonio — if that be his
name — in the occupancy of that narrow grave till the
last trumpet sounds?”

“By no means, signorina; neither is it needful or desirable,”
answered the sacristan. “A quarter of a century's
sleep in the sweet earth of Jerusalem is better than
a thousand years in any other soil. Our brethren find
good rest there. No ghost was ever known to steal out
of this blessed cemetery.”

“That is well,” responded Miriam; “may he whom
you now lay to sleep prove no exception to the rule!”

As they left the cemetery she put money into the
sacristan's hand to an amount that made his eyes open
wide and glisten, and requested that it might be expended
in masses for the repose of Father Antonio's soul.

-- 243 --

p576-246 CHAPTER XXII. THE MEDICI GARDENS.

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

Donatello,” said Miriam, anxiously, as they came
through the Piazza Barberini, “what can I do for you,
my beloved friend? You are shaking as with the cold fit
of the Roman fever.”

“Yes,” said Donatello; “my heart shivers.”

As soon as she could collect her thoughts, Miriam led
the young man to the gardens of the Villa Medici, hoping
that the quiet shade and sunshine of that delightful retreat
would a little revive his spirits. The grounds are there
laid out in the old fashion of straight paths, with borders
of box, which form hedges of great height and density,
and are shorn and trimmed to the evenness of a wall of
stone, at the top and sides. There are green alleys, with
long vistas, overshadowed by ilex-trees; and at each
intersection of the paths, the visitor finds seats of lichencovered
stone to repose upon, and marble statues that look
forlornly at him, regretful of their lost noses. In the
more open portions of the garden, before the sculptured
front of the villa, you see fountains and flower-beds, and,
in their season, a profusion of roses, from which the

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

genial sun of Italy distils a fragrance, to be scattered
abroad by the no less genial breeze.

But Donatello drew no delight from these things. He
walked onward in silent apathy, and looked at Miriam
with strangely half-awakened and bewildered eyes, when
she sought to bring his mind into sympathy with hers, and
so relieve his heart of the burden that lay lumpishly
upon it.

She made him sit down on a stone bench, where two
embowered alleys crossed each other; so that they could
discern the approach of any casual intruder, a long way
down the path.

“My sweet friend,” she said, taking one of his passive
hands in both of hers, “what can I say to comfort you?”

“Nothing!” replied Donatello, with sombre reserve.
“Nothing will ever comfort me.”

“I accept my own misery,” continued Miriam, “my
own guilt, if guilt it be — and, whether guilt or misery, I
shall know how to deal with it. But you, dearest friend,
that were the rarest creature in all this world, and seemed
a being to whom sorrow could not cling — you, whom I
half fancied to belong to a race that had vanished forever,
you only surviving, to show mankind how genial and how
joyous life used to be, in some long-gone age — what had
you to do with grief or crime?”

“They came to me as to other men,” said Donatello,
broodingly. “Doubtless I was born to them.”

“No, no; they came with me,” replied Miriam. “Mine
is the responsibility! Alas! wherefore was I born? Why
did we ever meet? Why did I not drive you from me,

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

knowing — for my heart foreboded it — that the cloud in
which I walked would likewise envelop you!”

Donatello stirred uneasily, with the irritable impatience
that is often combined with a mood of leaden despondency.
A brown lizard with two tails — a monster often
engendered by the Roman sunshine — ran across his foot,
and made him start. Then he sat silent awhile, and so
did Miriam, trying to dissolve her whole heart into sympathy,
and lavish it all upon him, were it only for a
moment's cordial.

The young man lifted his hand to his breast, and, intentionally,
as Miriam's hand was within his, he lifted that
along with it.

“I have a great weight here!” said he.

The fancy struck Miriam (but she drove it resolutely
down) that Donatello almost imperceptibly shuddered,
while, in pressing his own hand against his heart, he
pressed hers there too.

“Rest your heart on me, dearest one!” she resumed.
“Let me bear all its weight; I am well able to bear it;
for I am a woman, and I love you! I love you, Donatello!
Is there no comfort for you in this avowal? Look
at me! Heretofore, you have found me pleasant to your
sight. Gaze into my eyes! Gaze into my soul! Search
as deeply as you may, you can never see half the tenderness
and devotion that I henceforth cherish for you. All
that I ask, is your acceptance of the utter self-sacrifice
(but it shall be no sacrifice, to my great love) with which
I seek to remedy the evil you have incurred for my
sake!”

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

All this fervor on Miriam's part; on Donatello's, a
heavy silence.

“Oh, speak to me!” she exclaimed. “Only promise
me to be, by-and-by, a little happy!”

“Happy?” murmured Donatello. “Ah, never again!
never again!”

“Never? Ah, that is a terrible word to say to me!”
answered Miriam. “A terrible word to let fall upon a
woman's heart, when she loves you, and is conscious of
having caused your misery! If you love me, Donatello,
speak it not again. And surely you did love me?”

“I did,” replied Donatello, gloomily and absently.

Miriam released the young man's hand, but suffered
one of her own to lie close to his, and waited a moment
to see whether he would make any effort to retain it.
There was much depending upon that simple experiment.

With a deep sigh — as when, sometimes, a slumberer
turns over in a troubled dream — Donatello changed his
position, and clasped both his hands over his forehead.
The genial warmth of a Roman April kindling into May
was in the atmosphere around them; but when Miriam
saw that involuntary movement and heard that sigh of
relief (for so she interpreted it), a shiver ran through
her frame, as if the iciest wind of the Apennines were
blowing over her.

“He has done himself a greater wrong than I dreamed
of,” thought she, with unutterable compassion. “Alas!
it was a sad mistake! He might have had a kind of
bliss in the consequences of this deed, had he been impelled
to it by a love vital enough to survive the frenzy

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

of that terrible moment — mighty enough to make its
own law, and justify itself against the natural remorse.
But to have perpetrated a dreadful murder (and such was
his crime, unless love, annihilating moral distinctions,
made it otherwise) on no better warrant than a boy's
idle fantasy! I pity him from the very depths of
my soul! As for myself, I am past my own or other's
pity.”

She arose from the young man's side, and stood before
him with a sad, commiserating aspect; it was the look of
a ruined soul, bewailing, in him, a grief less than what
her profounder sympathies imposed upon herself.

“Donatello, we must part,” she said, with melancholy
firmness. “Yes; leave me! Go back to your old
tower, which overlooks the green valley you have told
me of, among the Apennines. Then, all that has passed
will be recognized as but an ugly dream. For, in dreams,
the conscience sleeps, and we often stain ourselves with
guilt of which we should be incapable in our waking moments.
The deed you seemed to do, last night, was no
more than such a dream; there was as little substance
in what you fancied yourself doing. Go; and forget it
all!”

“Ah, that terrible face!” said Donatello, pressing his
hands over his eyes. “Do you call that unreal?”

“Yes; for you beheld it with dreaming eyes,” replied
Miriam. “It was unreal; and, that you may feel it so,
it is requisite that you see this face of mine no more.
Once, you may have thought it beautiful; now, it has lost
its charm. Yet it would still retain a miserable potency

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

to bring back the past illusion, and, in its train, the
remorse and anguish that would darken all your life.
Leave me, therefore, and forget me.”

“Forget you, Miriam!” said Donatello, roused somewhat
from his apathy of despair. “If I could remember
you, and behold you, apart from that frightful visage which
stares at me over your shoulder, that were a consolation,
at least, if not a joy.”

“But since that visage haunts you along with mine,”
rejoined Miriam, glancing behind her, “we needs must
part. Farewell, then! But if ever — in distress, peril,
shame, poverty, or whatever anguish is most poignant,
whatever burden heaviest — you should require a life to
be given wholly, only to make your own a little easier,
then summon me! As the case now stands between us,
you have bought me dear, and find me of little worth.
Fling me away, therefore! May you never need me
more! But, if otherwise, a wish — almost an unuttered
wish — will bring me to you!”

She stood a moment, expecting a reply. But Donatello's
eyes had again fallen on the ground, and he had
not, in his bewildered mind and over-burdened heart, a
word to respond.

“That hour I speak of may never come,” said Miriam.
“So farewell — farewell forever.”

“Farewell,” said Donatello.

His voice hardly made its way through the environment
of unaccustomed thoughts and emotions which had
settled over him like a dense and dark cloud. Not improbably,
he beheld Miriam through so dim a medium

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

that she looked visionary; heard her speak only in a
thin, faint echo.

She turned from the young man, and, much as her
heart yearned towards him, she would not profane that
heavy parting by an embrace, or even a pressure of the
hand. So soon after the semblance of such mighty love,
and after it had been the impulse to so terrible a deed,
they parted, in all outward show, as coldly as people part
whose whole mutual intercourse has been encircled
within a single hour.

And Donatello, when Miriam had departed, stretched
himself at full length on the stone bench, and drew his
hat over his eyes, as the idle and light-hearted youths of
dreamy Italy are accustomed to do, when they lie down
in the first convenient shade, and snatch a noonday slumber.
A stupor was upon him, which he mistook for
such drowsiness as he had known in his innocent past
life. But, by-and-by, he raised himself slowly and left
the garden. Sometimes poor Donatello started, as if he
heard a shriek; sometimes he shrank back, as if a face,
fearful to behold, were thrust close to his own. In this
dismal mood, bewildered with the novelty of sin and
grief, he had little left of that singular resemblance, on
account of which, and for their sport, his three friends
had fantastically recognized him as the veritable Faun of
Praxiteles.

-- 250 --

p576-253 CHAPTER XXIII. MIRIAM AND HILDA.

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

On leaving the Medici Gardens, Miriam felt herself
astray in the world; and having no special reason to seek
one place more than another, she suffered chance to direct
her steps as it would. Thus it happened, that, involving
herself in the crookedness of Rome, she saw Hilda's
tower rising before her, and was put in mind to climb up
to the young girl's eyrie, and ask why she had broken her
engagement at the church of the Capuchins. People
often do the idlest acts of their lifetime in their heaviest
and most anxious moments; so that it would have been
no wonder had Miriam been impelled only by so slight a
motive of curiosity as we have indicated. But she remembered,
too, and with a quaking heart, what the sculptor
had mentioned of Hilda's retracing her steps towards
the courtyard of the Palazzo Caffarelli in quest of Miriam
herself. Had she been compelled to choose between
infamy in the eyes of the whole world, or in Hilda's eyes
alone, she would unhesitatingly have accepted the former,
on condition of remaining spotless in the estimation of
her white-souled friend. This possibility, therefore, that

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

Hilda had witnessed the scene of the past night, was unquestionably
the cause that drew Miriam to the tower,
and made her linger and falter as she approached it.

As she drew near, there were tokens to which her disturbed
mind gave a sinister interpretation. Some of her
friend's airy family, the doves, with their heads imbedded
disconsolately in their bosoms, were huddled in a corner
of the piazza; others had alighted on the heads, wings,
shoulders, and trumpets of the marble angels which
adorned the façade of the neighboring church; two or
three had betaken themselves to the Virgin's shrine; and
as many as could find room were sitting on Hilda's window-sill.
But all of them, so Miriam fancied, had a look
of weary expectation and disappointment — no flights, no
flutterings, no cooing murmur; something that ought to
have made their day glad and bright, was evidently left
out of this day's history. And, furthermore, Hilda's
white window-curtain was closely drawn, with only that
one little aperture at the side, which Miriam remembered
noticing the night before.

“Be quiet,” said Miriam to her own heart, pressing
her hand hard upon it. “Why shouldst thou throb
now? — Hast thou not endured more terrible things than
this?”

Whatever were her apprehensions, she would not turn
back. It might be — and the solace would be worth a
world — that Hilda, knowing nothing of the past night's
calamity, would greet her friend with a sunny smile, and
so restore a portion of the vital warmth, for lack of which
her soul was frozen. But could Miriam, guilty as she

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

was, permit Hilda to kiss her cheek, to clasp her hand,
and thus be no longer so unspotted from the world as
heretofore.

“I will never permit her sweet touch again,” said
Miriam, toiling up the staircase, “if I can find strength
of heart to forbid it. But, oh! it would be so soothing
in this wintry fever-fit of my heart. There can be no
harm to my white Hilda in one parting kiss. That shall
be all!”

But, on reaching the upper landing-place, Miriam
paused, and stirred not again till she had brought herself
to an immovable resolve.

“My lips, my hand, shall never meet Hilda's more,”
said she.

Meanwhile, Hilda sat listlessly in her painting-room.
Had you looked into the little adjoining chamber, you
might have seen the slight imprint of her figure on the
bed, but would also have detected at once that the white
counterpane had not been turned down. The pillow was
more disturbed; she had turned her face upon it, the poor
child, and bedewed it with some of those tears (among
the most chill and forlorn that gush from human sorrow)
which the innocent heart pours forth at its first actual
discovery that sin is in the world. The young and pure
are not apt to find out that miserable truth until it is
brought home to them by the guiltiness of some trusted
friend. They may have heard much of the evil of the
world, and seem to know it, but only as an impalpable
theory. In due time, some mortal, whom they reverence
too highly, is commissioned by Providence to teach there

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

this direful lesson; he perpetrates a sin; and Adam falls
anew, and Paradise, heretofore in unfaded bloom, is lost
again, and closed forever, with the fiery swords gleaming
at its gates.

The chair in which Hilda sat was near the portrait of
Beatrice Cenci, which had not yet been taken from the
easel. It is a peculiarity of this picture, that its profoundest
expression eludes a straightforward glance, and
can only be caught by side glimpses, or when the eye
falls casually upon it; even as if the painted face had a
life and consciousness of its own, and, resolving not to
betray its secret of grief or guilt, permitted the true
tokens to come forth only when it imagined itself unseen.
No other such magical effect has ever been wrought by
pencil.

Now, opposite the easel hung a looking-glass, in which
Beatrice's face and Hilda's were both reflected. In one
of her weary, nerveless changes of position, Hilda happened
to throw her eyes on the glass, and took in both
these images at one unpremeditated glance. She fancied—
nor was it without horror — that Beatrice's expression,
seen aside and vanishing in a moment, had been depicted
in her own face likewise, and flitted from it as timorously.

“Am I, too, stained with guilt?” thought the poor girl,
hiding her face in her hands.

Not so, thank Heaven! But, as regards Beatrice's
picture, the incident suggests a theory which may account
for its unutterable grief and mysterious shadow of guilt,
without detracting from the purity which we love to

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

attribute to that ill-fated girl. Who, indeed, can look at
that mouth — with its lips half apart, as innocent as a
baby's that has been crying — and not pronounce Beatrice
sinless! It was the intimate consciousness of her
father's sin that threw its shadow over her, and frightened
her into a remote and inaccessible region, where no sympathy
could come. It was the knowledge of Miriam's
guilt, that lent the same expression to Hilda's face.

But Hilda nervously moved her chair, so that the images
in the glass should be no longer visible. She now
watched a speck of sunshine that came through a shuttered
window, and crept from object to object, indicating
each with a touch of its bright finger, and then letting
them all vanish successively. In like manner, her mind,
so like sunlight in its natural cheerfulness, went from
thought to thought, but found nothing that it could dwell
upon for comfort. Never before had this young, energetic,
active spirit known what it is to be despondent. It
was the unreality of the world that made her so. Her
dearest friend, whose heart seemed the most solid and
richest of Hilda's possessions, had no existence for her
any more; and in that dreary void, out of which Miriam
had disappeared, the substance, the truth, the integrity of
life, the motives of effort, the joy of success, had departed
along with her.

It was long past noon, when a step came up the staircase.
It had passed beyond the limits where there was
communication with the lower regions of the palace, and
was mounting the successive flights which led only to
Hilda's precincts. Faint as the tread was, she heard and

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

recognized it. It startled her into sudden life. Her first
impulse was to spring to the door of the studio, and
fasten it with lock and bolt. But a second thought made
her feel that this would be an unworthy cowardice, on
her own part, and also that Miriam — only yesterday her
closest friend — had a right to be told, face to face, that
thenceforth they must be forever strangers.

She heard Miriam pause, outside of the door. We
have already seen what was the latter's resolve with
respect to any kiss or pressure of the hand between
Hilda and herself. We know not what became of the
resolution. As Miriam was of a highly impulsive character,
it may have vanished at the first sight of Hilda;
but, at all events, she appeared to have dressed herself
up in a garb of sunshine, and was disclosed, as the door
swung open, in all the glow of her remarkable beauty.
The truth was, her heart leaped convulsively towards the
only refuge that it had, or hoped. She forgot, just one
instant, all cause for holding herself aloof. Ordinarily
there was a certain reserve in Miriam's demonstrations of
affection, in consonance with the delicacy of her friend.
To-day, she opened her arms to take Hilda in.

“Dearest, darling Hilda!” she exclaimed. “It gives
me new life to see you!”

Hilda was standing in the middle of the room. When
her friend made a step or two from the door, she put
forth her hands with an involuntary repellent gesture, so
expressive, that Miriam at once felt a great chasm opening
itself between them two. They might gaze at one
another from the opposite side, but without the possibility

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

of ever meeting more; or, at least, since the chasm could
never be bridged over, they must tread the whole round
of Eternity to meet on the other side. There was even
a terror in the thought of their meeting again. It was
as if Hilda or Miriam were dead, and could no longer
hold intercourse without violating a spiritual law.

Yet, in the wantonness of her despair, Miriam made
one more step towards the friend whom she had lost.

“Do not come nearer, Miriam!” said Hilda.

Her look and tone were those of sorrowful entreaty,
and yet they expressed a kind of confidence, as if the girl
were conscious of a safeguard that could not be violated.

“What has happened between us, Hilda?” asked
Miriam. “Are we not friends?”

“No, no!” said Hilda, shuddering.

“At least we have been friends,” continued Miriam.
“I loved you dearly! I love you still! You were to
me as a younger sister; yes, dearer than sisters of the
same blood; for you and I were so lonely, Hilda, that
the whole world pressed us together by its solitude and
strangeness. Then, will you not touch my hand? Am
I not the same as yesterday?”

“Alas! no, Miriam!” said Hilda.

“Yes, the same — the same for you, Hilda,” rejoined
her lost friend. “Were you to touch my hand, you
would find it as warm to your grasp as ever. If you
were sick or suffering, I would watch night and day for
you. It is in such simple offices that true affection shows
itself; and so I speak of them. Yet now, Hilda, your
very look seems to put me beyond the limits of humankind!”

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

“It is not I, Miriam,” said Hilda; “not I that have
done this.”

“You, and you only, Hilda,” replied Miriam, stirred up
to make her own cause good by the repellent force which
her friend opposed to her. “I am a woman, as I was
yesterday; endowed with the same truth of nature, the
same warmth of heart, the same genuine and earnest love,
which you have always known in me. In any regard
that concerns yourself, I am not changed. And believe
me, Hilda, when a human being has chosen a friend out
of all the world, it is only some faithlessness between
themselves, rendering true intercourse impossible, that
can justify either friend in severing the bond. Have I
deceived you? Then cast me off! Have I wronged
you personally? Then forgive me, if you can. But,
have I sinned against God and man, and deeply sinned?
Then be more my friend than ever, for I need you
more.”

“Do not bewilder me thus, Miriam!” exclaimed Hilda,
who had not forborne to express, by look and gesture, the
anguish which this interview inflicted on her. “If I were
one of God's angels, with a nature incapable of stain, and
garments that never could be spotted, I would keep ever
at your side, and try to lead you upward. But I am a
poor, lonely girl, whom God has set here in an evil world,
and given her only a white robe, and bid her wear it back
to Him, as white as when she put it on. Your powerful
magnetism would be too much for me. The pure, white
atmosphere, in which I try to discern what things are
good and true, would be discolored. And, therefore,

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

Miriam, before it is too late, I mean to put faith in this
awful heart-quake, which warns me henceforth to avoid
you.”

“Ah, this is hard! Ah, this is terrible!” murmured
Miriam, dropping her forehead in her hands. In a moment
or two she looked up again, as pale as death, but
with a composed countenance: “I always said, Hilda,
that you were merciless; for I had a perception of it,
even while you loved me best. You have no sin, nor any
conception of what it is; and therefore you are so terribly
severe! As an angel, you are not amiss; but, as a human
creature, and a woman among earthly men and women,
you need a sin to soften you.”

“God forgive me,” said Hilda, “if I have said a needlessly
cruel word!”

“Let it pass,” answered Miriam; “I, whose heart it
has smitten upon, forgive you. And tell me, before we
part forever, what have you seen or known of me, since
we last met?”

“A terrible thing, Miriam,” said Hilda, growing paler
than before.

“Do you see it written in my face, or painted in my
eyes?” inquired Miriam, her trouble seeking relief in a
half-frenzied raillery. “I would fain know how it is that
Providence, or fate, brings eye-witnesses to watch us,
when we fancy ourselves acting in the remotest privacy.
Did all Rome see it, then? Or, at least, our merry company
of artists? Or is it some blood-stain on me, or
death-scent in my garments? They say that monstrous
deformities sprout out of fiends, who once were lovely

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

angels. Do you perceive such in me already? Tell me,
by our past friendship, Hilda, all you know.”

Thus adjured, and frightened by the wild emotion which
Miriam could not suppress, Hilda strove to tell what she
had witnessed.

“After the rest of the party had passed on, I went back
to speak to you,” she said; “for there seemed to be a
trouble on your mind, and I wished to share it with you,
if you could permit me. The door of the little courtyard
was partly shut; but I pushed it open, and saw you
within, and Donatello, and a third person, whom I had
before noticed in the shadow of a niche. He approached
you, Miriam. You knelt to him! — I saw Donatello
spring upon him! I would have shrieked, but my throat
was dry. I would have rushed forward; but my limbs
seemed rooted to the earth. — It was all like a flash of
lightning. A look passed from your eyes to Donatello's—
a look — ”

“Yes, Hilda, yes!” exclaimed Miriam, with intense
eagerness. “Do not pause now! That look?”

“It revealed all your heart, Miriam,” continued Hilda,
covering her eyes as if to shut out the recollection; “a
look of hatred, triumph, vengeance, and, as it were, joy at
some unhoped-for relief.”

“Ah! Donatello was right, then,” murmured Miriam,
who shook throughout all her frame. “My eyes bade
him do it! Go on, Hilda.”

“It all passed so quickly — all like a glare of lightning,”
said Hilda, “and yet it seemed to me that Donatello
had paused, while one might draw a breath.

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

But that look! — Ah, Miriam, spare me. Need I tell
more?”

“No more; there needs no more, Hilda,” replied Miriam,
bowing her head, as if listening to a sentence of condemnation
from a supreme tribunal. “It is enough!
You have satisfied my mind on a point where it was
greatly disturbed. Henceforward, I shall be quiet.
Thank you, Hilda.”

She was on the point of departing, but turned back
again from the threshold.

“This is a terrible secret to be kept in a young girl's
bosom,” she observed; “what will you do with it, my
poor child?”

“Heaven help and guide me,” answered Hilda, bursting
into tears; “for the burden of it crushes me to the
earth! It seems a crime to know of such a thing, and to
keep it to myself. It knocks within my heart continually,
threatening, imploring, insisting to be let out! Oh,
my mother! — my mother! Were she yet living, I would
travel over land and sea to tell her this dark secret, as
I told all the little troubles of my infancy. But I am
alone — alone! Miriam, you were my dearest, only
friend. Advise me what to do.”

This was a singular appeal, no doubt, from the stainless
maiden to the guilty woman, whom she had just banished
from her heart forever. But it bore striking testimony to
the impression which Miriam's natural uprightness and
impulsive generosity had made on the friend who knew
her best; and it deeply comforted the poor criminal, by
proving to her that the bond between Hilda and herself
was vital yet.

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

As far as she was able, Miriam at once responded to
the girl's cry for help.

“If I deemed it good for your peace of mind,” she said,
“to bear testimony against me for this deed, in the face
of all the world, no consideration of myself should weigh
with me an instant. But I believe that you would find
no relief in such a course. What men call justice lies
chiefly in outward formalities, and has never the close
application and fitness that would be satisfactory to a soul
like yours. I cannot be fairly tried and judged before an
earthly tribunal; and of this, Hilda, you would perhaps
become fatally conscious, when it was too late. Roman
justice, above all things, is a byword. What have you to
do with it? Leave all such thoughts aside! Yet, Hilda,
I would not have you keep my secret imprisoned in your
heart, if it tries to leap out, and stings you, like a wild,
venomous thing, when you thrust it back again. Have
you no other friend, now that you have been forced to
give me up?”

“No other,” answered Hilda, sadly.

“Yes; Kenyon!” rejoined Miriam.

“He cannot be my friend,” said Hilda, “because — because—
I have fancied that he sought to be something
more.”

“Fear nothing!” replied Miriam, shaking her head,
with a strange smile. “This story will frighten his newborn
love out of its little life, if that be what you wish.
Tell him the secret, then, and take his wise and honorable
counsel as to what should next be done. I know not
what else to say.”

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

“I never dreamed,” said Hilda, — “how could you
think it? — of betraying you to justice. But I see how
it is, Miriam. I must keep your secret, and die of it, unless
God sends me some relief by methods which are now
beyond my power to imagine. It is very dreadful. Ah!
now I understand how the sins of generations past have
created an atmosphere of sin for those that follow. While
there is a single guilty person in the universe, each innocent
one must feel his innocence tortured by that guilt.
Your deed, Miriam, has darkened the whole sky!”

Poor Hilda turned from her unhappy friend, and, sinking
on her knees in a corner of the chamber, could not be
prevailed upon to utter another word. And Miriam, with
a long regard from the threshold, bade farewell to this
doves' nest, this one little nook of pure thoughts and innocent
enthusiasms, into which she had brought such trouble.
Every crime destroys more Edens than our own!

-- 263 --

p576-266 CHAPTER XXIV. THE TOWER AMONG THE APENNINES.

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

It was in June, that the sculptor, Kenyon, arrived on
horseback at the gate of an ancient country-house (which,
from some of its features, might almost be called a castle)
situated in a part of Tuscany somewhat remote from the
ordinary track of tourists. Thither we must now accompany
him, and endeavor to make our story flow onward,
like a streamlet, past a gray tower that rises on the hill-side,
overlooking a spacious valley, which is set in the
grand framework of the Apennines.

The sculptor had left Rome with the retreating tide of
foreign residents. For, as summer approaches, the Niobe
of Nations is made to bewail anew, and doubtless with
sincerity, the loss of that large part of her population,
which she derives from other lands, and on whom depends
much of whatever remnant of prosperity she still enjoys.
Rome, at this season, is pervaded and overhung with
atmospheric terrors, and insulated within a charmed and
deadly circle. The crowd of wandering tourists betake
themselves to Switzerland, to the Rhine, or, from this
central home of the world, to their native homes in

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

England or America, which they are apt thenceforward to
look upon as provincial, after once having yielded to the
spell of the Eternal City. The artist, who contemplates
an indefinite succession of winters in this home of art
(though his first thought was merely to improve himself
by a brief visit), goes forth, in the summer time, to sketch
scenery and costume among the Tuscan hills, and pour,
if he can, the purple air of Italy over his canvas. He
studies the old schools of art in the mountain-towns where
they were born, and where they are still to be seen in the
faded frescoes of Giotto and Cimabue, on the walls of
many a church, or in the dark chapels, in which the sacristan
draws aside the veil from a treasured picture of
Perugino. Thence, the happy painter goes to walk the
long, bright galleries of Florence, or to steal glowing colors
from the miraculous works, which he finds in a score
of Venetian palaces. Such summers as these, spent amid
whatever is exquisite in art, or wild and picturesque in nature,
may not inadequately repay him for the chill neglect
and disappointment through which he has probably languished,
in his Roman winter. This sunny, shadowy,
breezy, wandering life, in which he seeks for beauty as
his treasure, and gathers for his winter's honey what is
but a passing fragrance to all other men, is worth living
for, come afterwards what may. Even if he die unrecognized,
the artist has had his share of enjoyment and success.

Kenyon had seen, at a distance of many miles, the old
villa or castle, towards which his journey lay, looking
from its height over a broad expanse of valley. As he

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

drew nearer, however, it had been hidden among the inequalities
of the hill-side, until the winding road brought
him almost to the iron gateway. The sculptor found this
substantial barrier fastened with lock and bolt. There
was no bell, nor other instrument of sound; and, after
summoning the invisible garrison with his voice, instead
of a trumpet, he had leisure to take a glance at the exterior
of the fortress.

About thirty yards within the gateway rose a square
tower, lofty enough to be a very prominent object in the
landscape, and more than sufficiently massive in proportion
to its height. Its antiquity was evidently such, that,
in a climate of more abundant moisture, the ivy would
have mantled it from head to foot in a garment that
might, by this time, have been centuries old, though ever
new. In the dry Italian air, however, Nature had only
so far adopted this old pile of stonework as to cover
almost every hand's-breadth of it with close-clinging
lichens and yellow moss; and the immemorial growth
of these kindly productions rendered the general hue of
the tower soft and venerable, and took away the aspect
of nakedness which would have made its age drearier
than now.

Up and down the height of the tower were scattered
three or four windows, the lower ones grated with iron
bars, the upper ones vacant both of window-frames and
glass. Besides these larger openings, there were several
loopholes and little square apertures, which might be
supposed to light the staircase, that doubtless climbed the
interior towards the battlemented and machicolated

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

summit. With this last-mentioned warlike garniture upon its
stern old head and brow, the tower seemed evidently a
stronghold of times long past. Many a crossbowman had
shot his shafts from those windows and loopholes, and
from the vantage height of those gray battlements; many
a flight of arrows, too, had hit all round about the embrasures
above, or the apertures below, where the helmet of
a defender had momentarily glimmered. On festal nights,
moreover, a hundred lamps had often gleamed afar over
the valley, suspended from the iron hooks that were
ranged for the purpose beneath the battlements and every
window.

Connected with the tower, and extending behind it,
there seemed to be a very spacious residence, chiefly of
more modern date. It perhaps owed much of its fresher
appearance, however, to a coat of stucco and yellow
wash, which is a sort of renovation very much in vogue
with the Italians. Kenyon noticed over a door-way, in
the portion of the edifice immediately adjacent to the
tower, a cross, which, with a bell suspended above the
roof, indicated that this was a consecrated precinct, and
the chapel of the mansion.

Meanwhile, the hot sun so incommoded the unsheltered
traveller, that he shouted forth another impatient
summons. Happening, at the same moment, to look upward,
he saw a figure leaning from an embrasure of the
battlements, and gazing down at him.

“Ho, Signor Count!” cried the sculptor waving his
straw hat, for he recognized the face, after a moment's
doubt. “This is a warm reception, truly! Pray bid

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

your porter let me in, before the sun shrivels me quite
into a cinder.”

“I will come myself,” responded Donatello, flinging
down his voice out of the clouds, as it were; “old
Tomaso and old Stella are both asleep no doubt, and the
rest of the people are in the vineyard. But I have expected
you, and you are welcome!”

The young count, — as perhaps we had better designate
him in his ancestral tower, — vanished from the
battlements; and Kenyon saw his figure appear successively
at each of the windows, as he descended. On
every reappearance, he turned his face towards the sculptor
and gave a nod and smile; for a kindly impulse
prompted him thus to assure his visitor of a welcome,
after keeping him so long at an inhospitable threshold.

Kenyon, however, (naturally and professionally expert
at reading the expression of the human countenance)
had a vague sense that this was not the young friend
whom he had known so familiarly in Rome; not the sylvan
and untutored youth, whom Miriam, Hilda, and himself,
had liked, laughed at, and sported with; not the
Donatello whose identity they had so playfully mixed up
with that of the Faun of Praxiteles.

Finally, when his host had emerged from a side-portal
of the mansion, and approached the gateway, the traveller
still felt that there was something lost, or something
gained (he hardly knew which), that set the Donatello of
to-day irreconcilably at odds with him of yesterday.
His very gait showed it, in a certain gravity, a weight
and measure of step, that had nothing in common with

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

the irregular buoyancy which used to distinguish him.
His face was paler and thinner, and the lips less full, and
less apart.

“I have looked for you a long while,” said Donatello;
and, though his voice sounded differently, and cut out its
words more sharply than had been its wont, still there
was a smile shining on his face, that, for the moment,
quite brought back the Faun. “I shall be more cheerful,
perhaps, now that you have come. It is very solitary
here.”

“I have come slowly along, often lingering, often turning
aside,” replied Kenyon; “for I found a great deal to
interest me in the mediæval sculpture hidden away in
the churches hereabouts. An artist, whether painter or
sculptor, may be pardoned for loitering through such a
region. But what a fine old tower! Its tall front is like
a page of black-letter, taken from the history of the
Italian republics.”

“I know little or nothing of its history,” said the count,
glancing upward at the battlements, where he had just
been standing. “But I thank my forefathers for building
it so high. I like the windy summit better than the
world below, and spend much of my time there, now-a-days.”

“It is a pity you are not a star-gazer,” observed Kenyon,
also looking up. “It is higher than Galileo's tower,
which I saw, a week or two ago, outside of the walls of
Florence.”

“A star-gazer? I am one,” replied Donatello. “I
sleep in the tower, and often watch very late on the

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

battlements. There is a dismal old staircase to climb, however,
before reaching the top, and a succession of dismal
chambers, from story to story. Some of them were
prison chambers in times past, as old Tomaso will tell
you.”

The repugnance intimated in his tone at the idea of this
gloomy staircase and these ghostly, dimly lighted rooms,
reminded Kenyon of the original Donatello, much more
than his present custom of midnight vigils on the battlements.

“I shall be glad to share your watch,” said the guest;
“especially by moonlight. The prospect of this broad
valley must be very fine. But I was not aware, my
friend, that these were your country habits. I have fancied
you in a sort of Arcadian life, tasting rich figs, and
squeezing the juice out of the sunniest grapes, and sleeping
soundly, all night, after a day of simple pleasures.”

“I may have known such a life, when I was younger,”
answered the count, gravely. “I am not a boy now.
Time flies over us, but leaves its shadow behind.”

The sculptor could not but smile at the triteness of the
remark, which, nevertheless had a kind of originality as
coming from Donatello. He had thought it out from his
own experience, and perhaps considered himself as communicating
a new truth to mankind.

They were now advancing up the courtyard; and the
long extent of the villa, with its iron-barred lower windows
and balconied upper ones, became visible, stretching
back towards a grove of trees.

“At some period of your family history,” observed

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

Kenyon, “the Counts of Monte Beni must have led a
patriarchal life in this vast house. A great-grandsire and
all his descendants might find ample verge here, and with
space, too, for each separate brood of little ones to play
within its own precincts. Is your present household a
large one?”

“Only myself,” answered Donatello, “and Tomaso,
who has been butler since my grandfather's time, and old
Stella, who goes sweeping and dusting about the chambers,
and Girolamo, the cook, who has but an idle life of
it. He shall send you up a chicken forthwith. But, first
of all, I must summon one of the contadini from the farm-house
yonder, to take your horse to the stable.”

Accordingly, the young count shouted amain, and with
such effect, that, after several repetitions of the outcry, an
old gray woman protruded her head and a broom-handle
from a chamber window; the venerable butler emerged
from a recess in the side of the house, where was a well,
or reservoir, in which he had been cleansing a small
wine-cask; and a sunburnt contadino, in his shirt-sleeves,
showed himself on the outskirts of the vineyard, with
some kind of a farming tool in his hand. Donatello found
employment for all these retainers in providing accommodation
for his guest and steed, and then ushered the
sculptor into the vestibule of the house.

It was a square and lofty entrance room, which, by the
solidity of its construction, might have been an Etruscan
tomb, being paved and walled with heavy blocks of stone,
and vaulted almost as massively overhead. On two sides,
there were doors, opening into long suites of anterooms

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

and saloons; on the third side, a stone staircase, of spacious
breadth, ascending, by dignified degrees and with
wide resting-places, to another floor of similar extent.
Through one of the doors, which was ajar, Kenyon beheld
an almost interminable vista of apartments, opening
one beyond the other, and reminding him of the hundred
rooms in Blue Beard's castle, or the countless halls in
some palace of the Arabian Nights.

It must have been a numerous family, indeed, that could
ever have sufficed to people with human life so large an
abode as this, and impart social warmth to such a wide
world within doors. The sculptor confessed to himself,
that Donatello could allege reason enough for growing
melancholy, having only his own personality to vivify it
all.

“How a woman's face would brighten it up!” he ejaculated,
not intending to be overheard.

But, glancing at Donatello, he saw a stern and sorrowful
look in his eyes, which altered his youthful face as
if it had seen thirty years of trouble; and, at the same
moment, old Stella showed herself through one of the
door-ways, as the only representative of her sex at
Monte Beni.

-- 272 --

p576-275 CHAPTER XXV. SUNSHINE.

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

Come,” said the Count, “I see you already find the
old house dismal. So do I, indeed! And yet it was a
cheerful place in my boyhood. But, you see, in my
father's days (and the same was true of all my endless
line of grandfathers, as I have heard), there used to be
uncles, aunts, and all manner of kindred, dwelling together
as one family. They were a merry and kindly
race of people, for the most part, and kept one another's
hearts warm.”

“Two hearts might be enough for warmth,” observed
the sculptor, “even in so large a house as this. One solitary
heart, it is true, may be apt to shiver a little. But,
I trust, my friend, that the genial blood of your race still
flows in many veins besides your own?”

“I am the last,” said Donatello, gloomily. “They
have all vanished from me, since my childhood. Old
Tomaso will tell you that the air of Monte Beni is not so
favorable to length of days as it used to be. But that is
not the secret of the quick extinction of my kindred.”

“Then you are aware of a more satisfactory reason?”
suggested Kenyon.

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

“I thought of one, the other night, while I was gazing
at the stars,” answered Donatello; “but, pardon me, I do
not mean to tell it. One cause, however, of the longer
and healthier life of my forefathers, was, that they had
many pleasant customs, and means of making themselves
glad, and their guests and friends along with them. Now-a-days
we have but one!”

“And what is that?” asked the sculptor.

“You shall see!” said his young host.

By this time, he had ushered the sculptor into one of
the numberless saloons; and, calling for refreshment, old
Stella placed a cold fowl upon the table, and quickly followed
it with a savory omelet, which Girolamo had lost
no time in preparing. She also brought some cherries,
plums, and apricots, and a plate full of particularly delicate
figs, of last year's growth. The butler showing his
white head at the door, his master beckoned to him.

“Tomaso, bring some Sunshine!” said he.

The readiest method of obeying this order, one might
suppose, would have been, to fling wide the green window-blinds,
and let the glow of the summer noon into the carefully
shaded room. But, at Monte Beni, with provident
caution against the wintry days, when there is little sunshine,
and the rainy ones, when there is none, it was the
hereditary custom to keep their Sunshine stored away in
the cellar. Old Tomaso quickly produced some of it in a
small, straw-covered flask, out of which he extracted the
cork, and inserted a little cotton wool, to absorb the olive
oil that kept the precious liquid from the air.

“This is a wine,” observed the Count, “the secret of

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

making which has been kept in our family for centuries
upon centuries; nor would it avail any man to steal the
secret, unless he could also steal the vineyard, in which
alone the Monte Beni grape can be produced. There is
little else left me, save that patch of vines. Taste some
of their juice, and tell me whether it is worthy to be
called Sunshine! for that is its name.”

“A glorious name, too!” cried the sculptor.

“Taste it,” said Donatello, filling his friend's glass and
pouring likewise a little into his own. “But first smell
its fragrance; for the wine is very lavish of it, and will
scatter it all abroad.”

“Ah, how exquisite!” said Kenyon. “No other wine
has a bouquet like this. The flavor must be rare indeed,
if it fulfil the promise of this fragrance, which is like the
airy sweetness of youthful hopes, that no realities will
ever satisfy!”

This invaluable liquor was of a pale golden hue, like
other of the rarest Italian wines, and, if carelessly and
irreligiously quaffed, might have been mistaken for a very
fine sort of Champagne. It was not, however, an effervescing
wine, although its delicate piquancy produced a
somewhat similar effect upon the palate. Sipping, the
guest longed to sip again; but the wine demanded so
deliberate a pause, in order to detect the hidden peculiarities
and subtle exquisiteness of its flavor, that to drink it
was really more a moral than a physical enjoyment.
There was a deliciousness in it that eluded analysis, and—
like whatever else is superlatively good — was perhaps
better appreciated in the memory than by present

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

consciousness. One of its most ethereal charms lay in the
transitory life of the wine's richest qualities; for, while it
required a certain leisure and delay, yet, if you lingered
too long upon the draught, it became disenchanted both
of its fragrance and its flavor.

The lustre should not be forgotten, among the other
admirable endowments of the Monte Beni wine; for, as
it stood in Kenyon's glass, a little circle of light glowed
on the table round about it, as if it were really so much
golden sunshine.

“I feel myself a better man for that ethereal potation,”
observed the sculptor. “The finest Orvieto, or that
famous wine, the Est Est Est of Montefiascone, is vulgar
in comparison. This is surely the wine of the Golden
Age, such as Bacchus himself first taught mankind to
press from the choicest of his grapes. My dear Count,
why is it not illustrious? The pale, liquid gold, in every
such flask as that, might be solidified into golden scudi,
and would quickly make you a millionaire!”

Tomaso, the old butler, who was standing by the table,
and enjoying the praises of the wine quite as much as if
bestowed upon himself, made answer, —

“We have a tradition, signore,” said he, that this rare
wine of our vineyard would lose all its wonderful qualities,
if any of it were sent to market. The Counts of
Monte Beni have never parted with a single flask of it
for gold. At their banquets, in the olden time, they have
entertained princes, cardinals, and once an emperor, and
once a pope, with this delicious wine, and always, even to
this day, it has been their custom to let it flow freely,

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

when those whom they love and honor sit at the board.
But the grand duke himself could not drink that wine,
except it were under this very roof!”

“What you tell me, my good friend,” replied Kenyon,
“makes me venerate the Sunshine of Monte Beni even
more abundantly than before. As I understand you, it is
a sort of consecrated juice, and symbolizes the holy virtues
of hospitality and social kindness?”

“Why, partly so, signore,” said the old butler, with a
shrewd twinkle in his eye; “but, to speak out all the
truth, there is another excellent reason why neither a
cask nor a flask of our precious vintage should ever be
sent to market. The wine, signore, is so fond of its
native home, that a transportation of even a few miles,
turns it quite sour. And yet it is a wine that keeps well
in the cellar, underneath this floor, and gathers fragrance,
flavor, and brightness in its dark dungeon. That very
flask of Sunshine, now, has kept itself for you, sir guest,
(as a maid reserves her sweetness till her lover comes
for it,) ever since a merry vintage-time, when the Signore
Count here was a boy!”

“You must not wait for Tomaso to end his discourse
about the wine, before drinking off your glass,” observed
Donatello. “When once the flask is uncorked, its finest
qualities lose little time in making their escape. I doubt
whether your last sip will be quite so delicious as you
found the first.”

And, in truth, the sculptor fancied that the Sunshine
became almost imperceptibly clouded, as he approached
the bottom of the flask. The effect of the wine, however,

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

was a gentle exhilaration, which did not so speedily pass
away.

Being thus refreshed, Kenyon looked around him at
the antique saloon in which they sat. It was constructed
in a most ponderous style, with a stone floor, on which
heavy pilasters were planted against the wall, supporting
arches that crossed one another in the vaulted
ceiling. The upright walls, as well as the compartments
of the roof, were completely covered with frescoes,
which doubtless had been brilliant when first
executed, and perhaps for generations afterwards. The
designs were of a festive and joyous character, representing
Arcadian scenes, where nymphs, fauns, and satyrs,
disported themselves among mortal youths and maidens;
and Pan, and the god of wine, and he of sunshine and
music, disdained not to brighten some sylvan merry-making
with the scarcely veiled glory of their presence. A
wreath of dancing figures, in admirable variety of shape
and motion, was festooned quite round the cornice of the
room.

In its first splendor, the saloon must have presented an
aspect both gorgeous and enlivening; for it invested some
of the cheerfullest ideas and emotions of which the human
mind is susceptible with the external reality of beautiful
form, and rich, harmonious glow and variety of color.
But the frescoes were now very ancient. They had been
rubbed and scrubbed by old Stella and many a predecessor,
and had been defaced in one spot, and retouched in
another, and had peeled from the wall in patches, and had
hidden some of their brightest portions under dreary dust,

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

till the joyousness had quite vanished out of them all.
It was often difficult to puzzle out the design; and even
where it was more readily intelligible, the figures showed
like the ghosts of dead and buried joys — the closer their
resemblance to the happy past, the gloomier now. For it
is thus, that with only an inconsiderable change, the gladdest
objects and existences become the saddest; hope fading
into disappointment; joy darkening into grief, and
festal splendor into funereal duskiness; and all evolving,
as their moral, a grim identity between gay things and
sorrowful ones. Only give them a little time, and they
turn out to be just alike!

“There has been much festivity in this saloon, if I
may judge by the character of its frescoes,” remarked
Kenyon, whose spirits were still upheld by the mild
potency of the Monte Beni wine. “Your forefathers,
my dear Count, must have been joyous fellows, keeping
up the vintage merriment throughout the year. It does
me good to think of them gladdening the hearts of men
and women, with their wine of Sunshine, even in the Iron
age, as Pan and Bacchus, whom we see yonder, did in the
Golden one!”

“Yes; there have been merry times in the banquethall
of Monte Beni, even within my own remembrance,”
replied Donatello, looking gravely at the painted walls.
“It was meant for mirth, as you see; and when I
brought my own cheerfulness into the saloon, these frescoes
looked cheerful too. But methinks they have all
faded, since I saw them last.”

“It would be a good idea,” said the sculptor, falling

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

into his companion's vein, and helping him out with an
illustration which Donatello himself could not have put
into shape, “to convert this saloon into a chapel; and
when the priest tells his hearers of the instability of
earthly joys, and would show how drearily they vanish,
he may point to these pictures, that were so joyous, and
are so dismal. He could not illustrate his theme so aptly
in any other way.”

“True, indeed,” answered the Count, his former simplicity
strangely mixing itself up with an experience that
had changed him; “and yonder, where the minstrels
used to stand, the altar shall be placed. A sinful man
might do all the more effective penance in this old banquet-hall.”

“But I should regret to have suggested so ungenial a
transformation in your hospitable saloon,” continued Kenyon,
duly noting the change in Donatello's characteristics.
“You startle me, my friend, by so ascetic a design! It
would hardly have entered your head, when we first met.
Pray do not — if I may take the freedom of a somewhat
elder man to advise you,” added he, smiling — “pray do
not, under a notion of improvement, take upon yourself
to be sombre, thoughtful, and penitential, like all the rest
of us.”

Donatello made no answer, but sat awhile, appearing
to follow with his eyes one of the figures, which was repeated
many times over in the groups upon the walls and
ceiling. It formed the principal link of an allegory, by
which (as is often the case in such pictorial designs) the
whole series of frescoes were bound together, but which it

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

would be impossible, or, at least, very wearisome, to unravel.
The sculptor's eyes took a similar direction, and
soon began to trace through the vicissitudes — once gay,
now sombre — in which the old artist had involved it, the
same individual figure. He fancied a resemblance in it to
Donatello himself; and it put him in mind of one of the
purposes with which he had come to Monte Beni.

“My dear Count,” said he, “I have a proposal to
make. You must let me employ a little of my leisure in
modelling your bust. You remember what a striking resemblance
we all of us — Hilda, Miriam, and I — found
between your features and those of the Faun of Praxiteles.
Then, it seemed an identity; but now that I know
your face better, the likeness is far less apparent. Your
head in marble would be a treasure to me. Shall I have
it?”

“I have a weakness which I fear I cannot overcome,”
replied the Count, turning away his face, “It troubles
me to be looked at steadfastly.”

“I have observed it since we have been sitting here,
though never before,” rejoined the sculptor. “It is a
kind of nervousness, I apprehend, which you caught in
the Roman air, and which grows upon you, in your solitary
life. It need be no hindrance to my taking your
bust; for I will catch the likeness and expression by side
glimpses, which (if portrait painters and bust makers did
but know it) always bring home richer results than a
broad stare.”

“You may take me if you have the power,” said Donatello;
but, even as he spoke, he turned away his face;

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

“and if you can see what makes me shrink from you,
you are welcome to put it in the bust. It is not my will,
but my necessity, to avoid men's eyes. Only,” he added,
with a smile which made Kenyon doubt whether he might
not as well copy the Faun as model a new bust, “only,
you know, you must not insist on my uncovering these
ears of mine!”

“Nay; I never should dream of such a thing,” answered
the sculptor, laughing as the young count shook
his clustering curls. “I could not hope to persuade you,
remembering how Miriam once failed!”

Nothing is more unaccountable than the spell that
often lurks in a spoken word. A thought may be present
to the mind, so distinctly that no utterance could
make it more so; and two minds may be conscious of the
same thought, in which one or both take the profoundest
interest; but as long as it remains unspoken, their familiar
talk flows quietly over the hidden idea, as a rivulet
may sparkle and dimple over something sunken in its
bed. But, speak the word; and it is like bringing up a
drowned body out of the deepest pool of the rivulet,
which has been aware of the horrible secret all along, in
spite of its smiling surface.

And even so, when Kenyon chanced to make a distinct
reference to Donatello's relations with Miriam (though
the subject was already in both their minds), a ghastly
emotion rose up out of the depths of the young count's
heart. He trembled either with anger or terror, and
glared at the sculptor with wild eyes, like a wolf that

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

meets you in the forest, and hesitates whether to flee or
turn to bay. But, as Kenyon still looked calmly at him,
his aspect gradually became less disturbed, though far
from resuming its former quietude.

“You have spoken her name,” said he, at last, in an
altered and tremulous tone; “tell me, now, all that you
know of her.”

“I scarcely think that I have any later intelligence
than yourself,” answered Kenyon; “Miriam left Rome
at about the time of your own departure. Within a day
or two after our last meeting at the Church of the Capuchins,
I called at her studio and found it vacant.
Whither she has gone, I cannot tell.”

Donatello asked no further questions.

They rose from table, and strolled together about the
premises, whiling away the afternoon with brief intervals
of unsatisfactory conversation, and many shadowy silences.
The sculptor had a perception of change in his
companion, — possibly of growth and development, but
certainly of change, — which saddened him, because it
took away much of the simple grace that was the best
of Donatello's peculiarities.

Kenyon betook himself to repose that night in a grim,
old, vaulted apartment, which, in the lapse of five or six
centuries, had probably been the birth, bridal, and death
chamber of a great many generations of the Monte Beni
family. He was aroused, soon after daylight, by the
clamor of a tribe of beggars who had taken their stand
in a little rustic lane that crept beside that portion of the

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

villa, and were addressing their petitions to the open
windows. By-and-by, they appeared to have received
alms, and took their departure.

“Some charitable Christian has sent those vagabonds
away,” thought the sculptor, as he resumed his interrupted
nap; “who could it be? Donatello has his own
rooms in the tower; Stella, Tomaso, and the cook are a
world's width off; and I fancied myself the only inhabitant
in this part of the house.”

In the breadth and space which so delightfully characterize
an Italian villa, a dozen guests might have had
each his suite of apartments without infringing upon one
another's ample precincts. But, so far as Kenyon knew,
he was the only visitor beneath Donatello's widely extended
roof.

END OF VOL. I. Back matter Back matter

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

Advertisement

[figure description] Page 001.[end figure description]

&hand; Any Books in this list will be sent free of postage, on receipt
of price.

Boston, 135 Washington Street,
February,
1860.

A LIST OF BOOKS
PUBLISHED BY
TICKNOR AND FIELDS.

Sir Walter Scott.

Illustrated Household Edition of the Waverley
Novels.
In portable size, 16mo. form. Now Complete.
Price 75 cents a volume.

The paper is of fine quality; the stereotype plates are not old
ones repaired, the type having been cast expressly for this edition.
The Novels are illustrated with capital steel plates engraved
in the best manner, after drawings and paintings by the
most eminent artists, among whom are Birket Foster, Darley,
Billings, Landseer, Harvey, and Faed. This Edition contains
all the latest notes and corrections of the author, a Glossary and
Index; and some curious additions, especially in “Guy Mannering”
and the “Bride of Lammermoor;” being the fullest
edition of the Novels ever published. The notes are at the foot
of the page,
—a great convenience to the reader.

Any of the following Novels sold separate.

Waverley, 2 vols.

Guy Mannering, 2 vols.

The Antiquary, 2 vols.

Rob Roy, 2 vols.

Old Mortality, 2 vols.

Black Dwarf, } 2 vols.

Legend of Montrose,

Heart of Mid Lothian, 2 vols.

Bride of Lammermoor, 2 vols.

Ivanhoe, 2 vols.

The Monastery, 2 vols.

The Abbot, 2 vols.

Kenilworth, 2 vols.

The Pirate, 2 vols.

The Fortunes of Nigel, 2 vols.

Peveril of the Peak, 2 vols.

Quentin Durward, 2 vols.

St. Ronan's Well, 2 vols.

Redgauntlet, 2 vols.

The Betrothed, } 2 vols.

The Highland Widow,

The Talisman, }

Two Drovers,

My Aunt Margaret's Mirror, 2 vols.

The Tapestried Chamber,

The Laird's Jock.

Woodstock, 2 vols.

The Fair Maid of Perth, 2 vols.

Anne of Geierstein, 2 vols.

Count Robert of Paris, 2 vols.

The Surgeon's Daughter, }

Castle Dangerous, 2 vols.

Index and Glossary.

-- 002 --

[figure description] Page 002.[end figure description]

Thomas De Quincey.

Confessions of an English Opium-Eater, and Suspiria
de Profundis.
With Portrait. 75 cents.

Biographical Essays. 75 cents.

Miscellaneous Essays. 75 cents.

The Cæsars. 75 cents.

Literary Reminiscences. 2 vols. $1.50.

Narrative and Miscellaneous Papers. 2 vols. $1.50.

Essays on the Poets, &c. 1 vol. 16mo. 75 cents.

Historical and Critical Essays. 2 vols. $1.50.

Autobiographic Sketches. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Essays on Philosophical Writers, &c. 2 vols. 16mo.
$1.50.

Letters to a Young Man, and other Papers. 1 vol.
75 cents.

Theological Essays and other Papers. 2 vols.
$1.50.

The Note Book. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Memorials and other Papers. 2 vols. 16mo. $1.50.

The Avenger and other Papers. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Logic of Political Economy, and other Papers. 1 vol.
75 cents.

Alfred Tennyson.

Poetical Works. With Portrait. 2 vols. Cloth. $2.00.

Pocket Edition of Poems Complete. 75 cents.

The Princess. Cloth. 50 cents.

In Memoriam. Cloth. 75 cents.

Maud, and other Poems. Cloth. 50 cents.

Idyls of the King. A new volume. Cloth. 75 cents.

Barry Cornwall.

English Songs and other Small Poems. $1.00.

Dramatic Poems. Just published. $1.00.

Essays and Tales in Prose. 2 vols. $1.50.

-- 003 --

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

Henry W. Longfellow.

Poetical Works. In two volumes. 16mo. Boards. $2.00.

Pocket Edition of Poetical Works. In two volumes.
$1.75.

Pocket Edition of Prose Works Complete. In two
volumes. $1.75.

The Song of Hiawatha. $1.00.

Evangeline: A Tale of Acadie. 75 cents.

The Golden Legend. A Poem. $1.00.

Hyperion. A Romance. $1.00.

Outre-Mer. A Pilgrimage. $1.00.

Kavanagh. A Tale. 75 cents.

The Courtship of Miles Standish. 1 vol. 16mo.
75 cents.

Illustrated editions of Evangeline. Poems, Hyperion,
The Golden Legend,
and Miles Standish.

Charles Reade.

Peg Woffington. A Novel. 75 cents.

Christie Johnstone. A Novel. 75 cents.

Clouds and Sunshine. A Novel. 75 cents.

`Never too late to mend.' 2 vols. $1.50.

White Lies. A Novel. 1 vol. $1.25.

Propria Quæ Maribus and The Box Tunnel. 25 cts.

William Howitt.

Land, Labor, and Gold. 2 vols. $2.00.

A Boy's Adventures in Australia. 75 cents.

James Russell Lowell.

Complete Poetical Works. In Blue and Gold. 2 vols.
$1.50.

Poetical Works. 2 vols. 16mo. Cloth. $1.50.

Sir Launfal. New Edition. 25 cents.

A Fable for Critics. New Edition. 50 cents.

The Biglow Papers. A New Edition. 63 cents.

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

Nathaniel Hawthorne.

Twice-Told Tales. Two volumes. $1.50.

The Scarlet Letter. 75 cents.

The House of the Seven Gables. $1.00.

The Snow Image, and other Tales. 75 cents.

The Blithedale Romance. 75 cents.

Mosses from an Old Manse. 2 vols. $1.50.

True Stories from History and Biography. With
four fine Engravings. 75 cents.

A Wonder-Book for Girls and Boys. With seven
fine Engravings. 75 cents.

Tanglewood Tales. Another “Wonder-Book.” With
Engravings. 88 cents.

Oliver Wendell Holmes.

Poems. With fine Portrait. Boards. $1.00. Cloth. $1.12.

Astræa. Fancy paper. 25 cents.

The Autocrat of the Breakfast Table. With Illustrations
by Hoppin. 16mo. $1.00.

The Same. Large Paper Edition. 8vo. Tinted paper. $3.00.

The Professor at the Breakfast Table. 16mo.
$1.00.

The Same. Large Paper Edition. 8vo. Tinted paper. $3.00.

Charles Kingsley.

Two Years Ago. A New Novel. $1.25.

Amyas Leigh. A Novel. $1.25.

Glaucus; or, the Wonders of the Shore. 50 cts.

Poetical Works. 75 cents.

The Heroes; or, Greek Fairy Tales. 75 cents.

Andromeda and other Poems. 50 cents.

Sir Walter Raleigh and his Time, &c. $1.25.

New Miscellanies. 1 vol. $1.00.

Coventry Patmore.

The Angel in the House. Betrothal.

The Angel in the House. Espousals. 75 cts. each.

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

Charles Sumner.

Orations and Speeches. 2 vols. $2.50.

Recent Speeches and Addresses. $1.25.

John G. Whittier.

Pocket Edition of Poetical Works. 2 vols. $1.50.

Old Portraits and Modern Sketches. 75 cents.

Margaret Smith's Journal. 75 cents.

Songs of Labor, and other Poems. Boards. 50 cts.

The Chapel of the Hermits, Cloth. 50 cents.

Literary Recreations, &c. Cloth. $1.00.

The Panorama, and other Poems. Cloth. 50 cents.

Alexander Smith.

A Life Drama. 1 vol. 16mo. 50 cents.

City Poems. With Portrait. 1 vol. 16mo. 63 cents.

Bayard Taylor.

Poems of Home and Travel. Cloth. 75 cents.

Poems of the Orient. Cloth. 75 cents.

Edwin P. Whipple.

Essays and Reviews. 2 vols. $2.00.

Lectures on Literature and Life. 63 cents.

Washington and the Revolution. 20 cents.

George S. Hillard.

Six Months in Italy. 1 vol. 16mo. $1.50.

Dangers and Duties of the Mercantile Profession.
25 cents.

Selections from the Writings of Walter Savage
Landor.
1 vol. 16mo. 75 cents.

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

Robert Browning.

Poetical Works. 2 vols. $2.00.

Men and Women. 1 vol. $1.00.

Henry Giles.

Lectures, Essays, &c. 2 vols. $1.50.

Discourses on Life. 75 cents.

Illustrations of Genius. Cloth. $1.00.

William Motherwell.

Complete Poetical Works. In Blue and Gold. 1 vol.
75 cents.

Minstrelsy, Anc. and Mod. 2 vols. Boards. $1.50.

Capt. Mayne Reid.

The Plant Hunters. With Plates. 75 cents.

The Desert Home: or, The Adventures of a Lost
Family in the Wilderness.
With fine Plates. $1.00.

The Boy Hunters. With fine Plates. 75 cents.

The Young Voyageurs: or, The Boy Hunters in
the North.
With Plates. 75 cents.

The Forest Exiles. With fine Plates. 75 cents.

The Bush Boys. With fine Plates. 75 cents.

The Young Yagers. With fine Plates. 75 cents.

Ran Away to Sea: An Autobiography for Boys.
With fine Plates. 75 cents.

The Boy Tar: A Voyage in the Dark. A New
Book. With fine Plates. 75 cents.

Goethe.

Wilhelm Meister. Translated by Carlyle. 2 vols.
$2.50.

Faust. Translated by Hayward. 75 cents.

Faust. Translated by Charles T. Brooks. $1.00.

Correspondence with a Child. Bettina. 1 vol. 12mo.
$1.25.

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

Rev. Charles Lowell.

Practical Sermons. 1 vol. 12mo. $1.25.

Occasional Sermons. With fine Portrait. $1.25.

Rev. F. W. Robertson.

Sermons. First Series. $1.00.

Sermons. Second Series. $1.00.

Sermons. Third Series. $1.00.

Sermons. Fourth Series. $1.00.

Lectures and Addresses on Literary and Social
Topics.
$1.00.

R. H. Stoddard.

Poems. Cloth. 63 cents.

Adventures in Fairy Land. 75 cents.

Songs of Summer. 75 cents.

George Lunt.

Lyric Poems, &c. Cloth. 63 cents.

Julia. A Poem. 50 cents.

Three Eras of New England. $1.00.

Philip James Bailey.

The Mystic, and other Poems. 50 cents.

The Angel World, &c. 50 cents.

The Age, a Satire. 75 cents.

Anna Mary Howitt.

An Art Student in Munich. $1.25.

A School of Life. A Story. 75 cents.

Mary Russell Mitford.

Our Village. Illustrated. 2 vols. 16mo. $2.50.

Atherton, and other Stories. 1 vol. 16mo. $1.25.

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

Josiah Phillips Quincy.

Lyteria: a Dramatic Poem. 50 cents.

Charicles: a Dramatic Poem. 50 cents.

Grace Greenwood.

Greenwood Leaves. 1st and 2d Series. $1.25 each.

Poetical Works. With fine Portrait. 75 cents.

History of My Pets. With six fine Engravings. Scarlet
cloth. 50 cents.

Recollections of My Childhood. With six fine Engravings.
Scarlet cloth. 50 cents.

Haps and Mishaps of a Tour in Europe. $1.25.

Merrie England. 75 cents.

A Forest Tragedy, and other Tales. $1.00.

Stories and Legends. 75 cents.

Stories from Famous Ballads. Illustrated. 50 cents.

Mrs. Crosland.

Lydia: a Woman's Book. Cloth. 75 cents.

English Tales and Sketches. Cloth. $1.00.

Memorable Women. Illustrated. $1.00.

Mrs. Jameson.

Characteristics of Women. Blue and Gold. 75 cents.

Loves of the Poets. Blue and Gold. 75 cents.

Diary of an Ennuyée Blue and Gold. 75 cents.

Sketches of Art, &c. Blue and Gold. 75 cents.

Studies and Stories. Blue and Gold. 75 cents.

Italian Painters. Blue and Gold. 75 cents.

Mrs. Mowatt.

Autobiography of an Actress. $1.25.

Plays. Armand and Fashion. 50 cents.

Mimic Life. 1 vol. $1.25.

The Twin Roses. 1 vol. 75 cents.

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

Mrs. Howe.

Passion Flowers. 75 cents.

Words for the Hour. 75 cents.

The World's Own. 50 cents.

A Trip to Cuba. 1 vol. 16mo. 75 cents.

Alice Cary.

Poems. 1 vol. 16mo. $1.00.

Clovernook Children. With Plates. 75 cents.

Mrs. Eliza B. Lee.

Memoir of the Buckminsters. $1.25.

Florence, the Parish Orphan. 50 cents.

Parthenia. 1 vol. 16mo. $1.00.

Samuel Smiles.

Life of George Stephenson: Engineer. $1.00.

Self Help; with Illustrations of Character and
Conduct.
1 vol. 75 cents.

Blanchard Jerrold.

Douglas Jerrold's Wit. 75 cents.

Life and Letters of Douglas Jerrold. $1.00.

Trelawny.

Recollections of Shelley and Byron. 75 cents.

Charles Sprague.

Poetical and Prose Writings. With fine Portrait.
Boards. 75 cents.

Mrs. Lawrence.

Light on the Dark River: or Memoirs of Mrs.
Hamlin.
1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. $1.00.

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

Mrs. Judson.

Alderbrook. By Fanny Forrester. 2 vols. $1.75.

The Kathayan Slave, and Other Papers. 1 vol.
63 cents.

My Two Sisters: a Sketch from Memory. 50 cents.

G. A. Sala.

A Journey due North. $1.00.

Thomas W. Parsons.

Poems. $1.00.

John G. Saxe.

Poems. With Portrait. Boards. 63 cents. Cloth. 75 cents.

The Money King, and other Poems. 1 vol. 75 cents

Charles T. Brooks.

German Lyrics. Translated. 1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. $1.00.

Tom Brown.

School Days at Rugby. By An Old Boy. 1 vol. 16mo.
$1.00.

The Same. Illustrated edition. $1.50.

The Scouring of the White Horse, or the Long
Vacation Holiday of a London Clerk.
By The Author
of
`School Days at Rugby.' 1 vol. 16mo. $1.00.

Tom Brown at Oxford. A Sequel to School Days at
Rugby. Parts I to IV. 12 cents each.

Leigh Hunt.

Poems. Blue and Gold. 2 vols. $1.50.

Gerald Massey.

Poetical Works. Blue and Gold. 75 cents.

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

C. W. Upham.

John C. Fremont's Life, Explorations, &c. With Illustrations.
75 cents.

W. M. Thackeray.

Ballads. 1 vol. 16mo. 75 cents.

Charles Mackay.

Poems. 1 vol. Cloth. $1.00.

George H. Boker.

Plays and Poems. 2 vols. $2.00.

Matthew Arnold.

Poems. 75 cents.

Henry T. Tuckerman.

Poems. Cloth. 75 cents.

James G. Percival.

Poetical Works. 2 vols. Blue and Gold. $1.75.

Paul H. Hayne.

Poems. 1 vol. 16mo. 63 cents.

Avolio, a Legend of the Island of Cos; and other
Poems.
1 vol. 75 cents.

Mrs. A. C. Lowell.

Seed-Grain for Thought and Discussion. 2 vols.
$1.75.

Education of Girls. 25 cents.

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

Phœbe Cary.

Poems and Parodies. 75 cents.

G. H. Lewes.

The Life and Works of Goethe. 2 vols. 16mo. $2.50.

Washington Allston.

Monaldi, a Tale. 1 vol. 16mo. 75 cents.

Arthur P. Stanley.

Life and Correspondence of Dr. Arnold. 2 vols.
$2.00.

Henry Kingsley.

Recollections of Geoffry Hamlyn. A Novel. $1.25.

Dr. John C. Warren.

The Preservation of Health, &c. 1 vol. 38 cents.

Life. By Edward Warren, M. D. Compiled chiefly from
his Private Journals. 2 vols. 8vo. $3.50.

James Prior.

Life of Edmund Burke. 2 vols. $2.00.

Joseph T. Buckingham.

Personal Memoirs and Recollections of Editorial
Life.
With Portrait. 2 vols. 16mo. $1.50.

Theophilus Parsons.

A Memoir of Chief Justice Theophilus Parsons,
with Notices of some of his Contemporaries.
By his
Son. With Portrait. 1 vol. 12mo. $1.50.

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

Goldsmith.

The Vicar of Wakefield. Illustrated Edition. $3.00.

C. A. Bartol.

Church and Congregation. $1.00.

Horace Mann.

Thoughts for a Young Man. 25 cents.

Dr. William E. Coale.

Hints on Health. 3d Edition. 63 cents.

Lord Dufferin.

A Yacht Voyage of 6,000 Miles. $1.00.

Fanny Kemble.

Poems. Enlarged Edition. $1.00.

Owen Meredith.

Poetical Works. Blue and Gold. 75 cents.

Arago.

Biographies of Distinguished Scientific Men.
16mo. 2 vols. $2.00.

William Smith.

Thorndale, or the Conflict of Opinions. $1.25.

R. H. Dana, Jr.

To Cuba and Back, a Vacation Voyage, by the Author of
“Two Years before the Mast.” 75 cents.

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

John Neal.

True Womanhood. A Novel. 1 vol. $1.25.

Julia Kavanagh.

Seven Years. A Volume of Stories. 8vo. Paper.
30 cents.

G. J. Whyte Melville.

Holmby House: a Tale of Old Northamptonshire.
8vo. Paper. Just ready.

Captain McClintock.

Narrative of the Voyage in search of Sir John
Franklin and the Discovery of his Remains.
With
Maps and Illustrations. 1 vol. large 12mo. $1.50.

Poems. By Miss Muloch, Author of “John Halifax,” &c.
1 vol. 75 cents.

Poems. By Sydney Dobell. 1 vol. Blue and Gold. 75 cts.

The Crusades and the Crusaders. By J. G. Edgar.
With Illustrations. 75 cents.

Ernest Bracebridge; or, Schoolboy Days. By W.
H. G. Kingston. With Illustrations. 75 cents.

Poems. By Henry Timrod. 1 vol. 16mo. 50 cents.

Sword and Gown. By the Author of “Guy Livingstone.”
1 vol. 75 cents.

Almost a Heroine. By the Author of “Charles Auchester,”
and “Counterparts.” 1 vol. $1.00.

Twelve Years of a Soldier's Life: A Memoir of
the Late Major W. S. R. Hodson,
B. A. Edited by his
Brother, Rev. George H. Hodson. 1 vol. $1.00.

Rab and his Friends. By John Brown, M. D. 15 cents.

The Life and Times of Sir Philip Sidney. 1 vol.
16mo. $1.00.

Ernest Carroll, or Artist Life in Italy. 1 vol.
16mo. 88 cents.

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

Christmas Hours. By the Author of “The Homeward
Path,” &c. 1 vol. 16mo. 50 cents.

Memory and Hope. Cloth. $2.00.

Thalatta; a Book for the Seaside. 75 cents.

Rejected Addresses. A new edition. Cloth. 75 cents.

Warreniana; a Companion to Rejected Addresses.
63 cents.

Angel Voices. 38 cents.

The Boston Book. $1.25.

Memoir of Robert Wheaton. 1 vol. $1.00.

Labor and Love: A Tale of English Life. 50 cts.

The Solitary of Juan Fernandez. By the Author
of Picciola. 50 cents.

Walden: or, Life in the Woods. By Henry D. Thoreau.
1 vol. 16mo. $1.00.

Village Life in Egypt. By Bayle St. John, the Author
of “Purple Tints of Paris.” 2 vols. 16mo. $1.25.

Wensley: A Story without a Moral. By Edmund
Quincy. 75 cents.

Palissy the Potter. By Henry Morley. 2 vols. 16mo.
$1.50.

The Barclays of Boston. By Mrs. H. G. Otis. 1 vol.
12mo. $1.25.

Sir Roger de Coverley. By Addison. From the
“Spectator.” 75 cents.

Sermons of Consolation. By F. W. P. Greenwood.
$1.00.

Spain, her Institutions, Politics, and Public Men.
By S. T. Wallis. $1.00.

Poems. By Henry Alford. $1.25.

Essays on the Formation of Opinions and the
Pursuit of Truth.
By Samuel Bailey. 1 vol. 16mo. $1.00.

Poems of Many Years. By Richard Monckton Milnes.
Boards. 75 cents.

Bothwell. By W. Edmondstoune Aytoun. 75 cents.

Poems. By Mrs. Rosa V. Johnson. 1 vol. 16mo. $1.00.

Thorpe: A Quiet English Town, and Human Life
therein.
By William Mountford. 16mo. $1.00.

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

Matins and Vespers. By John Bowring. Blue and
Gold. 75 cents.

Oakfield. A Novel. By Lieut. Arnold. $1.00.

Lectures on Oratory and Rhetoric. By Prof. E.
T. Channing. 75 cents.

A Physician's Vacation. By Dr. Walter Channing.
$1.50.

A Physiological Cookery Book. By Mrs. Horace
Mann. 63 cents.

William Wordsworth's Biography. By Christopher
Wordsworth. 2 vols. $2.50.

Notes from Life. By the Author of “Philip Van Artevelde.”
1 vol. 16mo. Cloth. 63 cents.

Art of Prolonging Life. By Hufeland. Edited by
Erasmus Wilson. 1 vol. 16mo. 75 cents.

Shelley Memorials. From Authentic Sources. 1 vol.
Cloth. 75 cents.

In Blue and Gold.

Longfellow's Poetical Works. 2 vols. $1.75.

Longfellow's Prose Works. 2 vols. $1.75.

Tennyson's Poetical Works. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Whittier's Poetical Works. 2 vols. $1.50.

Leigh Hunt's Poetical Works. 2 vols. $1.50.

Gerald Massey's Poetical Works. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Mrs. Jameson's Characteristics of Women. 75 cts.

Mrs. Jameson's Diary of an Ennuyée 1 vol. 75 cts.

Mrs. Jameson's Loves of the Poets. 1 vol. 75 cts.

Mrs. Jameson's Sketches of Art, &c. 1 vol. 75 cts.

Mrs. Jameson's Studies and Stories. 1 vol. 75 cts.

Mrs. Jameson's Italian Painters. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Owen Meredith's Poems. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Bowring's Matins and Vespers. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Lowell's (J. Russell) Poetical Works. 2 vols. $1.50.

Percival's Poetical Works. 2 vols. $1.75.

Motherwell's Poems. 1 vol. 75 cents.

Sydney Dobell's Poems. 1 vol. 75 cents.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


Hawthorne, Nathaniel, 1804-1864 [1860], The marble faun, or, The romance of Monte Beni [Volume 1] (Ticknor and Fields, Boston) [word count] [eaf576v1T].
Powered by PhiloLogic